Below are the 19 most recent journal entries recorded in kindli's InsaneJournal:

Wednesday, December 17th, 2008
1:46 pm	personality tests So, I was visiting Erica's HP fanart site today. I absolutely adore her artwork. I'm not a bit fan of Remus/Sirius in most cases, unless Severus Snape is included in the mix. However, I adore a bottom Sirius and most of her drawings portray him as such. Erica is one of my favorite artists. She deals in pencil sketches, I don't believe I've ever seen her work with color. Her skill is amazing, honestly! Anyway, she had a couple of those personality tests, so here are the results of mine. What Classic Movie Are You? personality tests by similarminds.com What Famous Leader Are You? personality tests by similarminds.com (Comment on this)
Friday, June 27th, 2008
11:22 pm	Beauty Part 1/? - SS/SB There's a faery tale theme happening over at Lupin_Snape, and while I couldn't think of anything to contribute to that particular fandom, I did think of a story for Snape/Black. So, here's my attempt. I don't have a beta reader, but if someone is willing to volunteer, I'd be quite grateful. I've never written without dialogue before, and I have no idea if I succeeded in this attempt to write it like a faery story. Disclaimer: All belongs to JKR. I make no profit from this. Beauty and the Beast Hogwart's Style _________________ There once was a young man who could only be described as ugly. He was tall and slender, with black greasy hair, a long, hooked nose, and pasty white skin. We'll call him Beast. There once was another young man who was beautiful. Not quite so handsome, as he wasn't rugged or terribly manly. He was tall with black hair, like the ugly man. However, instead of slender, he was fit, with a Quidditch toned body. Muscles in his chest, arms and thighs - his arse was tight and he had a bubble-butt girls fought over. He had bright white teeth, and a ready smile. We'll call him Beauty. _______________________________ They were both students at Hogwarts in the 1970s. Beast was a member of Slytherin and Beauty was member of Gryffindor. Dark and Light, Ugly and Beauty, they fit where they had been sorted. Beast came from a family of wizards who had never fully aligned with one side of the other. Some generations fought for the light, some for the dark. They were considered a pure-blooded family, because every member going back for generations had married another witch or wizard. Whether their family was muggle or wizard meant little, as long as the spouse was magical. Some of the other, old pure-blooded snobs considered this to be a tainting of the lines. Too many possibilities for squibs. However, if there were any squibs in this family, they had not made it into the family records. Each generation brought about at least one heir and that was what mattered in the passing on of the name. Beauty came from a family of pure-blooded wizards who were very conscious of the magical history of anyone they marry. They had aligned themselves with the dark many generations past, and expected their children to follow and obey. Beauty refused to accept this dictate, and broke away from his family when he turned 16. He wanted to fight for the light, not the dark. He still had dark tendencies, as they had practically been bred into him, and his friends indulged some of those tendencies when it came to teaching Beast a lesson. Beast was often bullied by Beauty and his friends, but was usually able to 'give as good as he got.' He was a very talented young wizard, a natural in potions, and very skilled in the Dark Arts and the Defending against the Dark Arts. He was quite good at charms and hexes, often creating his own. Unfortunately, because he was in a house that was often seen to be filled with evil, dark wizards, he wasn't given credit for his achievements. Not by the people who were aligned with the Light, at least. The only people willing to be friends with him were aligned to the side of the dark, and they were the only people who praised him for his creativity. He had one friend in the house of 'light' wizards, but the efforts of Beauty and his friends, as well as Beast's nasty mouth destroyed that one link he had to 'the light.' Beauty was a member of a group who called themselves the Maruaders. They were close as brothers, they were his family. They loved pranks, causing mischief and mayhem. Making other people laugh. Beauty's blood family were all members of Slytherin, and as they were all dark, Beauty hated all Slytherins. Since Beast was a Slytherin, he hated Beast. He was confident that Beast was evil and dark, and felt absolutely no guilt in targeting Beast for his more vicious of pranks. His friends felt the same about Beast. Everyone that mattered hated Beast, so there was no reason for him to believe he was doing anything wrong. The only person who didn't hate Beast and tried to defend and stand up for him was a girl who was loved by one of Beauty's best friends. Even after she broke her friendship with Beast, she still stood up for him. Which, of course, meant Beast was hated even more because of it. _________________ Unknown to Beauty or Beast, something was going to change. Beauty had a friend with a secret. A dangerous secret. Dangerous for others as well as for his friend. His friend was a part of the Marauders, and that meant they stuck by each other, even when they learned what the secret was. His friend was a lycanthrope. Every full moon, his friend would transform into a werewolf. The Marauders kept this secret. They even became animagus' so they could keep their friend company when he was transformed, giving him an outlet, so he wouldn't attack himself in the stead of tasty mortals. Beast knew there was a secret being kept, and he suspected what the secret was. However, he needed proof. He followed the Marauders, hoping to hear something he shouldn't. One day, he heard just what he needed. Beauty saw him following them, and he was getting tired of it. He decided that if Beast wanted to know what they were hiding, then he'd help him along. He thought he would be clever, and scare the Beast, and hopefully teach him to mind his own business. Current Mood: exhausted (Comment on this)
Tuesday, March 18th, 2008
9:57 pm	Fic: I'm no hero Ch. 1 (MacGyver) I've been wanting to read a story where Murdoc helps Mac rescue his son, and since I've yet to see anyone else's attempts, I've decided to write it myself. This was supposed to be a serious, slightly angsty story. The characters didn't want to play it straight with me. So I decided to have fun, and let it write itself. However, I'm the first to admit I'm not much good at 'lol' funny. Hopefully it'll still be a little funny. I think this is what is called 'tongue in cheek'. Disclaimer: Paramount Pictures owns the show - I am not affiliated with them in any form, just playing. Fandom: MacGyver Pairing: Mac/Murdoc Date: April, 2007 Rating: M Author: Kindli Warnings: Slash (shocker, right?) Way AU and OOC, but most slash is, so does it really count? Notes: I've gotten really bored with the Mac virgin, Murdoc seducer, so I've decided to play with that a bit. Not completely switching it around, but hey - Mac seems to have sex with just about every lady on the show - who's to say he never played the other side of the fence? Timeline - I've decided to just sort of pretend the 90's and new millennium have sort of merged, so there isn't a 15 year difference or whatever. Seventh season, another year later, whatever. Summary: MacGyver's son, SAM has been captured by terrorists while on assignment in Iraq (or Iran, or Afghanistan?) and needs to be rescued before he's made into an example of some sort. Mac convinces Murdoc to help him. I'M NO HERO Murdoc chuckled to himself as he looked around the dungeon in satisfaction. He had set up this game perfectly. No way was MacGyver going to get out of this one alive. Really. He picked up his cell phone and dialed the number he always kept as #2 on his speed dial. (#1 being HIT, of course.) "Yeah?" an impatient voice answered the phone. Murdoc could hear Jack in the background, trying to talk Mac into something. Probably another wild goose chase. He snorted a little to himself. 'Not this time, Jack. It's my turn.' "MacGyver, I have someone you might want back." He said, glancing over at Penny Parker. Penny sat in the corner, bound and gagged, unable to escape the wheelchair he'd tied her into a few hours before. He'd gagged her after the first ten minutes. She really didn't understand fear, and wouldn't shut up. Fond of her he might be, but MacGyver was a lot more fun. She was mumbling through the gag at the moment. "Murdoc?" He sounded startled, then before Murdoc could respond, he added, "Hold on a sec." Mac then set the receiver down onto the couch, conveniently allowing Murdoc to hear everything he said to Jack. Muffled, but still quite easily understood. "Jack, I appreciate your desire to help, but this isn't something I want you involved in." "Come on, MacGyver. You can't seriously expect Murdoc to help. You can't trust him," Jack reminded him, sounding frustrated. "He's a killer, not a hero." Mac sighed. "Jack, I'm more interested in the killer part, right now. Neither of us are cut out for what this mission may entail. He is." "Fine. Ask him. Have him laugh at you. Then you can come to the hanger and tell me I was right and you were wrong." Then the sound of the door slamming, and Mac almost tripped in his haste to return to the phone. "Murdoc? Are you still there?" "Yes, I'm still here. What are you trying to pull? I've been planning this game for over 3 months now, it's perfect. You have two weeks vacation. Peter is away with his ex-wife, recuperating from that surgery. Dalton is supposed to be there with you, and Penny is right here, tied up in the corner. You don't have any missions." He paused for a breath, and before Mac could say anything he added, "I've been waiting 3 months for this." He winced at the slight whine in his voice. "It's not actually a Phoenix sponsored mission," Mac said, quietly. "My son, Sam - you don't know about him yet, do you? I just found out about him a few months ago. He's a journalist. He was on assignment in Iraq, when he was captured. I've heard from an inside source that they intend to behead him in 5 days, on some holiday, as an example to the other journalists who continue to trespass into their country in the hopes of an award winning story. I need help getting him out." "You want *my* help in rescuing your son?" Murdoc didn't believe him. "I don't save lives, MacGyver. I kill people, remember?" "Well yeah, but if you help me rescue Sam, you'll still get to kill people, and I'll owe you, too," Mac cajoled. "Come on, Murdoc. You know you'll have fun." "We do it MY way? None of this 'no weapons' crap? You'll do what I tell you?" There was a small pause, and in a small voice, Mac said, "Yes." "Ha! This will be fun. Great. When do we leave?" Murdoc grinned, even knowing Mac couldn't see him. Penny certainly could. She had stopped trying to talk through the gag, and appeared to be listening with obvious curiousity. "After you release Penny, come on by. We'll go to Jack's, and he can fly us to the drop off point. My friend will get us inside the compound, but from there, we're on our own. - Oh, and you may want to keep Penny bound and gagged until you get her back home. She'll convince you to answer her questions if only to get her to be quiet for awhile." Murdoc laughed. "You're going to owe me *big* for this, MacGyver," he pointed out, before hanging up. He stalked over to Penny, and wheeled her to the elevator. "You've been reprieved, darling. Seems your hero has to rescue someone else this week. He just convinced me to join him, so I can't keep you company until he returns. I'm sure you're disappointed." He chuckled, in good humor. He was going to make Mac pay for this, and pay and pay and pay. Knowing Mac and his honor, Murdoc could milk this for a good long time. Once in the car, she tried to squirm around enough to release the gag, and he gave in, removing the cloth. However, he left her tied up, just to be on the safe side. "You're going to help him save Sam?" She asked him. "Apparently." "Why? I thought you wanted him dead. Don't you hate him?" "Hate him?" Disbelievingly. "Nonsense. I want to kill him, I don't want him dead." She was quiet for a blessed moment, before asking, "What's the difference?" "If I kill him, I win. If he's dead - who's going to play my games with such skill? His intelligence deserves traps designed with creativity and ingenuity. I enjoy having an adversary worthy of my time." "Sooo, you don't mind losing, because that way you get to keep trying to kill him? But you want to kill him, because then you've won?" She asked, completely confused. "Doesn't he usually end up killing you - or at least thinking he's killed you? Does that mean he's won?" "Obviously." "Huh. He says you like to play sick games. But, he's pretty good at them, isn't he?" "Yes, he's pretty good." "What does he win?" "Win?" "If it's a game, isn't there a prize?" "Sure. His friends get to live. So does he." "Well that's boring. Shouldn't there be something different, something special for the winner?" "You don't think the lives of his friends is pretty special?" sarcastically. "Of course I do! But, if you didn't bother playing the games, we wouldn't be in danger. So it should be something else, something he isn't expecting." "Sure. Whatever." Murdoc rolled his eyes. "You know, Jack and I were discussing it before. Jack is scared of you, of course, so he doesn't think much of it, but I think you two would be so cute together. Mac is pretty open to just about everything, and I know he's slept with at least two different guys. I don't know you very well, of course, but the way you talk to him, and treat him, I think you could be repressing sexual interest." "Um." Murdoc was shocked speechless. She continued on in the same vein, talking about repression and how unhealthy it was to hide those sort of feelings inside. He needed to be open and honest, or he'd end up hating himself as well as everyone else. "I'll bet if you approached Mac about it, he'd be open to experimentation. He'd be nervous, at first, of course. I mean, you're always trying to kill him and his friends, so he wouldn't know if you were serious. But he's so sweet. You should really think about it." She said. "You want an assassin to hit on a man you think of as a brother?" She hesitated for a moment, before responding. "Well, you're not just any assassin. You're Murdoc. He's talked about you for years. You were his introduction to the DXS. He never would have become a troubleshooter if not for you. Besides, you're not Jacques, but there's some of him in you, or you wouldn't have been so convincing. You may not love me, but I think you could love Mac, if you wanted to." "MacGyver would never see me in such a light. Even if I did decide to act on your crazy plan." "A lot you know. We were trapped in an elevator for awhile, and he had to distract me. So, he told me all about your first meeting. How you were dressed like a woman for the first time he met you. He said he was so flustered when he realized you were a man, because you were so lovely, and classy. He wanted to ask you for a date within minutes of having you in Jack's cab. Then you tried killing him. Threw him for a loop. He wasn't used to falling for killers. He told me you were big on anniversaries, and tried killing him and Pete 7 years later. And, he's talked about you other times, too. I know when his friend Mike died, and he was up at Pete's cabin for awhile, depressed out of his mind, you came by to try and kill him again. He told me the whole incident was just what he needed to pull him out of his funk and back into the land of the living. He told me that if you hadn't come by when you did, he would have destroyed the tentative truce he had with Nikki, and likely brooded for at least another month or something. Did you know he even had a dream with you? He was living in the Old West, where Jack was a card player, I was some dance hall girl, and Pete was this rancher who wanted his land because of water rights, so he got a hired gun to kill Mac. Turned out the hired gun was you, and even after he made peace with Pete and the Pete tried to call you off, you still decided you were going to go after him. Just because you wanted to. And in his dream, you shot him, and he fell to the ground, and you thought he was dead and rode off into the sunset. He came back to consciousness as you were disappearing, and it turns out this knife he had in his pocket took the bullet, and saved his life. Then last year, when you were working for that dictator creep, he was an absolute wreck when he thought you were dead. He was losing it, just at the idea you were gone. He refused to accept it. When you turned up, no one believed it, of course, because he was already considered delusional. You proved him right, of course. Oh - and when you were dressed up as Jacques in the wheelchair and everything, he was pretty sure you were familiar, but he didn't know why. Then later, when he thought you were drowned, he was so angry at you and me. After we dropped Pete at home, he took me to my place, and he was muttering about you falling for me, and how ridiculous it was. I got upset, thinking he meant it was ridiculous to think someone would care about me. He assured me he simply meant he didn't think it was likely you were going to fall for someone that was as sweet as I was. You were just enamored of my innocence, and would eventually have become bored with me. I think he was right, too." "I'm surprised he was able to get a word in edgewise, much less tell you so much about our meetings," Murdoc said, weakly. He decided to ignore the last comment. It was true, after all. "Oh, I think he tells me things just so I'll stop talking. I know I talk a lot. I can't help it. I don't like the quiet, much. So he talks just so he doesn't have to listen. I don't think he always realizes exactly what he's telling me. Just whatever is on his mind, you know. You're on his mind, a lot." "Right. Very interesting. Here's your house." Then in an undertone, he whispered, "Thank God." He leaned over and untied her wrists from the door. Aloud, he said, "Out. Good-bye." "Good-night, Murdoc. Don't forget to think about a real prize for when Mac wins your next game. Um, good-luck saving Sam. Bye." She finished, and slammed the car door shut. She jogged up to her house. Murdoc peeled the car away, before she had even unlocked her door. Meanwhile, Murdoc was wondering how anyone could talk for so long without taking a breath. He didn't think much of her suggestions, as it was more likely Mac just talked about someone she was familiar with when he told her stories. Probably started telling her how he met Pete, and with her questions, it turned into a Murdoc story. Though he had little doubt Mac was flustered when he realized Murdoc wasn't a woman. He still remembered seeing Mac's expression through the car window, when he removed the wig. *That* was funny. On the way to Mac's houseboat, he tried putting everything Penny said to the back of his mind, but there was a little tidbit that wouldn't leave him alone. Who exactly were these two men MacGyver had slept with? Had he slept with Jack? Or Peter? He hoped it wasn't either of them, or he'd have trouble looking at either of them without the desire to see them dead. Painfully and messily. Not that he was jealous. Just possessive. He had never considered Mac as a sexual conquest, but he didn't want to know anyone else who did, either. Women were to be expected, he didn't think too much about them. They rarely lasted too long. Especially not after he was done with them. Once he reached the houseboat, he pulled out his gun, and headed to the docks. On Mac's deck, he calmly walked up to the door, and wasn't surprised when it opened before he could knock. (Comment on this)
9:50 pm	Fic: Without Rhyme or Reason - 2/2 H/D (HP) "The man, Isaac, began training me that afternoon. I really didn’t know what to expect, but when I realized what was about to happen, I tried to get away to tell Father. But, he was stronger and more powerful than I was. Anyway, I got a taste for being a bottom, so I didn’t tell." "What about this coming summer then? Will you be with him again?" A shudder went through Draco at the thought. "Not if I can help it," he whispered. I recognized the distress in Draco’s reaction and rubbed a hand along his flank. "Why not?" "I don’t trust him," he said shakily. I didn’t like where this was headed. "What happened, Draco?" "When I realized what he planned, I tried to get away. He used a binding spell to stop me, and then tied me up. He punished me for attempting to escape. It turned him on, hurting me and listening to me cry and beg, so he fucked me. Then he punished me again for not making it good for him," Draco said all this in one breath, and I believed him. He continued, sounding frustrated, "I couldn’t make it good for him, though. It hurt and I didn’t know what was happening. I never had sex with a man before!" "Your father didn’t do anything about it?" I was surprised Lucius didn’t curse the man into oblivion for what he had done. "I never told." His eyes were downcast. "Why not?" "I was ashamed! Especially when I realized it wasn’t *all* bad. Master Isaac just didn’t take his time, and he didn’t care if I enjoyed it or not. That was one of the things that bothered me about it. Also, I wasn’t allowed a safe word, and I wish I had been. But, if we spent enough time together, I liked it." Considering that he enjoyed being dominated, more than pain, this made sense. I was impressed that he was so determined to find someone that would do it right. Though I couldn’t understand what made him think I was that person. "What made you decide to find someone in school? Why me?" Draco’s eyes, which had been looking into mine the entire time, shifted to the side and he tensed, as if waiting for a blow. "Some nights, the only thing to get me through was to pretend Master Isaac was you." "Me?" I asked. I was skeptical, but if I wanted him to continue talking, I didn’t dare sound too suspicious. I knew that the only thing keeping him from panicking was my touch, so I kept rubbing his hip. He blushed, but without hesitation, he said, "I’ve had a crush on you since… forever. You were never impressed with my money or family. You never let me get away with shit," he took a breath and continued, "It started off as this childish fantasy, that I would help you defeat the Dark Lord and you’d fall in love with me, too. But as I grew older, well, other than the fact that I’m blackmailing you to be with me… this is exactly what I want." I didn’t think I had ever heard Draco say so much at one time before. Usually it seemed that getting a full explanation out of him was like pulling teeth. Draco only babbled when he was really nervous, and never this much. I decided to take a chance, and believe him. So, I made a confession of my own. "It’s been a long time since I thought of Hermione as being my reason for being here. I enjoy what we do here. I’ll admit that at first, I enjoyed hurting you, more than the sex—but as you’ve matured and changed, I’ve enjoyed the sex more than punishing you." Draco let this sink in, before speaking again, "You know how cunningly mankind is planned. We have one loving and one hating hand. The loving hand is made to hold each other like; while with the hating hand, we strike." "Where is that from?" "Robert Frost, a squib poet from America." It was a good quote and I thought it fit our relationship pretty well. The clock dinged out the time as 1:00am and Draco closed his eyes briefly. "I can’t believe I told you so much," he muttered. "I’m glad you did," I confessed, and began to sit up. Draco grimaced as he sat up. I knew his skin was burning, but he didn’t complain. "Will I see you tomorrow—er this evening so you can heal me? Or shall I allow it to heal naturally?" he asked. "This evening, regular time. We have a Quidditch game in two days, you’ll need to be able to sit on your broom," I reminded him, pulling on my nightclothes. "Thank you, Harry." He began dressing, wincing every so often. Once I was dressed, I retrieved my wand from the dresser, and cast a concealment spell on his wounds. We headed toward the door, but before we reached it, I grabbed his wrist and pulled him back for another kiss. He relaxed against me, opening his mouth for my tongue almost immediately. I noticed that his own tongue was always so tentative when in my mouth; it now occurred to me that this Isaac fellow probably had something to do with it. I had visions of this stranger biting, or punishing Draco for being too forward. After a moment, I released him, and brushed a finger across his cheek. He leaned into the touch and sighed when I finally released him. "You won’t disappoint me this time, will you?" I asked, softly. He shook his head. "No, Harry. Not this time," he assured me, sounding determined. I hoped he was telling the truth. I had decided that the following day would determine where we went from here. Tonight had been filled with many revelations, but if he couldn’t get along with my friends, we could have no real future. I hoped this would work, because I was really finding myself wanting to be with him in other places than this bedroom. I took my cloak and flung it over my shoulder, pulling the hood to cover my head. I opened the door, and Draco followed me into the corridor. I cautiously checked around the curtain and made my way to the tower. Draco returned to the dungeons. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The next morning at breakfast, I watched for Draco. When he finally arrived, his guards flanked him. He looked tired. I suppose he had trouble sleeping, since he couldn’t comfortably lie on his back, or front for that matter. He headed directly for the Slytherin table without speaking to anyone. I certainly hoped he didn’t think he was going to get through the day by ignoring everyone. He ate sparingly, but made no move to get up until Goyle and Crabbe were finished. I noticed he had started that a few weeks ago. They, in turn, didn’t eat as much anymore. Possibly not to push Draco’s newly found patience. My first class was Divination. We were reading bones and I had just cast mine when Trelawny came by. "Oh my," she murmured, gazing at them. Ron and I rolled our eyes, waiting to hear what type of death I would suffer this time. "Looks like you’ll be lucky in love," she said, and walked on to the next student. "Eh? What did she mean by that?" Ron demanded. I shrugged. "I don’t know, but I hope she’s right." He gave me a look but didn’t ask more. I wondered why. I didn’t actually see Draco again until lunch. He was chatting with Blaise. I noticed Pansy approach him and my hands clenched into fists. "Oi, what’s wrong mate?" Ron asked, turning to look towards the Slytherin table as well. I ignored him in favor of glaring in Pansy’s direction. She set her hand on Draco’s shoulder and leaned in to whisper in his ear. Draco jerked away and pointed his wand at her. Snape interfered at just that moment and it looked like he was demanding an explanation. Draco responded quietly and Snape nodded his understanding. Pansy tried to grab at Draco’s arm again, looking insistent. Draco pulled away from her, and with a voice loud enough to be heard by everyone, he said, "*You* have no claim on me. I don’t belong to you!" He sounded furious. "Who *do* you belong to, Draco?" she demanded. Goyle surprised everyone by grabbing her arm and pulling her away from Draco. His voice wasn’t as loud, but I heard it anyway. "Don’t ask questions you don’t want answered." I turned to see how Draco would react. He looked gobsmacked. Snape stared at them all suspiciously, but when it was apparent there would be no more fighting, he went back to the head table. "Hey! Harry!" Ron shook my arm. "Huh?" I turned to look at him. "Have you got a crush on Pansy?" I stared, my mouth falling open; I probably looked like a fish. "You looked furious—and jealous. You were watching the Slytherins," and then softer, he added, "you’ve been sneaking out almost nightly and since you haven’t told me who it is, I assume it’s someone I wouldn’t approve of. So, is it Pansy—or Malfoy?" he demanded, the last added in realization. His eyes burned with anger when I remained silent. Well, this certainly wasn’t how I imagined telling Ron about it. Hermione had been silent until now, but before I could speak, she asked, "Is this why you borrowed those books?" I raised a brow at her, "I thought you didn’t want to know." She grimaced. I looked at the clock and sighed with relief, it showed a simmering cauldron. "Let’s go, or we’ll be late for Potions." Neither looked happy with me, but I really didn’t want to get into this. Especially since I didn’t know what would happen today. We walked down to the dungeons, still actually having plenty of time. Unfortunately, we bumped into Draco, Crabbe and Goyle. Draco nodded at us in acknowledgement, but didn’t say anything. Crabbe and Goyle followed his lead and they moved to pass us. Well, I couldn’t actually complain. He hadn’t ignored us. "Cat got your tongue, Ferret?" Ron snarled. I saw Draco tense. He hated to be reminded of that incident. I wondered what he would do. I couldn’t actually blame him if he said something insulting, even though I didn’t want him to. Draco turned and with a voice dripping in sarcasm, he said, "My apologies, Weasley. I didn’t realize you required a verbal greeting. Hello Weasley, how are you? Isn’t the weather fine? Well, I must be going, I’ll see you in class." He then turned to leave. I was impressed. Not one insult left his mouth. Instead, he simply used a tone that left nothing to the imagination. I moved to follow him when a red blur flew past me. Ron attacked him, jumping on his back. I winced, thinking of the beating I had given him yesterday. When Draco fell to the ground with a cry of pain, I jumped, but was frozen in place. Hermione rushed forward. "Stop it!" she demanded, trying to pull Ron off of Draco. Ron had flipped Draco onto his back and was hitting him in the face and pounding on his chest with his fists. I noticed Goyle was watching me, as if waiting for my reaction. Crabbe moved forward to defend Draco, but Goyle grabbed his arm and nodded in my direction. What the hell was that all about? I shook myself out of my stupor, staring at my best friend in disbelieving anger. What did Ron think he was doing, and why? I pulled out my wand, fully ready to hex him. Goyle grabbed my arm and Crabbe moved forward to grab Ron. He was big enough that Ron didn’t have a chance. He pulled Ron off and set him on his feet without hurting him. Ron was shaking with anger, but he looked just as confused as Hermione and myself. Deciding to ignore him, I moved to kneel next to Draco. He had a split lip and a black eye. I quickly cast some healing spells on both. "Thanks," he whispered. I nodded, and helped him sit up. I carefully watched his face as I ran a hand over his chest. He flinched, but didn’t pull away. I cast another spell to heal bruises. He sighed as it worked. "You okay, now?" I asked. "Yes, Harry. Thanks," he smiled at me without resentment. I was amazed at his reaction. We stood up together, and he winced a bit. I had healed the new injuries, but not the marks from the night before. He was obviously feeling them now. Hermione began scolding Ron and dragged him to Potions. Crabbe and Goyle followed them. Classes hadn’t started yet, but it was going to be close. "I don’t think it’s much of a secret anymore," Draco whispered. "Not to them, anyway." We walked in together, but separate. I was certainly glad Snape was never *in* the room when class started. We hurried to our own desks and were surrounded by people who thankfully thought we were fighting. "I can’t believe you can cast those spells with such ease!" Hermione hissed in my ear, just as Snape strode into the room. "Today we’ll be working on a potion to relieve headaches," Snape said, and immediately began listing off ingredients. "You’ll be working in pairs that I choose." He paused for the groans, and began pairing us off. Goyle ended up with Hermione, Ron was with Pansy and Crabbe was paired with Neville and I was with Draco. I almost felt sorry for Crabbe, but not quite. We worked quietly and efficiently. Finally, while it was brewing, I asked him, "What’s with Goyle?" "I have no idea. He’s been acting odd for over a week," he whispered back. "At lunch, he helped me get rid of Pansy when she tried latching onto me again, and said something really…" he paused. "Telling?" I offered. "Yes, exactly. Did you hear already?" "I was watching." "You saw I didn’t encourage her, right?" He sounded worried. "Yes." I nodded, and then added, "I trust you not to cheat on me." Before he could respond, Snape came to check our potion. He peered in, and sniffed it. "Good color, and it smells right. Mr. Malfoy must have done most of the work, hmmm?" He sneered at me. Wisely, I decided against responding. "Thank you, Professor," Draco said, his cheeks flushed. Snape stared at him a moment, and then glared at me suspiciously, before turning away to check on Hermione and Goyle’s potion. We didn’t get another chance to talk though, as the potion had to be tested and then we had to clean up. Before the dismissal of class, he whispered, "I’ll see you tonight?" I nodded. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ After class, I walked with Ron and Hermione. We had a free period, and they decided it was the perfect time to get answers out of me. "What’s going on with you and Malfoy?" Ron demanded. How was I going to answer that? Maybe if I were as blunt as possible, he would decide he didn’t want to hear about it? "So far, sex. But, it might become more," I finally decided to answer as honestly as possible. "It’s already more to him," Hermione informed us. Both Ron and I turned to look at her curiously. "Goyle and I were talking in Potions. Draco talks in his sleep, Harry. Anyway, because the power has shifted from Draco’s dad to *you*, he and Crabbe will be taking their cues from you," she explained. "He said that?" I asked, disbelievingly. "Not in those exact words, but yes. Why do you think they didn’t defend him from Ron today? It’s because Ron is *your* friend, and they didn’t want to upset you, by hurting Ron." "Why do they care?" Ron demanded. "According to Goyle, Draco has been a lot nicer lately. I quote, ‘he don’t hardly never yell at us anymore.’" She rolled her eyes. "They like the changes in Draco’s personality, and have decided to keep you two together." "The Deatheaters want Malfoy and the ‘Boy who Lived’ to remain together? Gee, I wonder why," Ron muttered sarcastically. "They aren’t Deatheaters, Ron. Not yet, anyway," she snapped at him. Then to me, she said, "he told me that this morning, Draco told them that he didn’t want to hear any of them use the term ‘mudblood’ again." That surprised me. "Did he say why?" "It seems he had a sort of revelation last night. He told Goyle, ‘A wizard is a wizard, regardless of their family.’ Did you have something to do with that?" she demanded. I shrugged, not really sure if I wanted to answer, or not. "Harry, if he’s publicly changing his viewpoints to please you, he has more at stake than just sex. He’s defying his father for you," she chided me. Before I could respond, Ron interrupted. "He really said that to Goyle?" Hermione nodded, though her focus remained on me. "I really wasn’t sure if he was serious or not." I muttered. Hermione gave me one of her looks. "I think it’s pretty safe to say he’s serious. There’s no way he would chance his father’s wrath for a crush." I had to agree with her. Last night he finally understood my reasoning, and this morning, he shared it with Crabbe and Goyle. Not only did he understand what I was trying to get through to him, but it sounded like he believed it, as well. Hermione turned to Ron. "Did you notice he called you Weasley, instead of Weasel? Even after you called him Ferret." Ron thought about it and eventually nodded. "Yeah, he did. Maybe he is trying to make an effort, Harry." I nodded. "Yeah, he is. You won’t try attacking him again, will you?" I decided not to tell him what I had almost done earlier, and hoped he wouldn’t make it necessary. Ron was my best friend, but Draco was … well, he was mine. Ron blushed. "I guess not. Not unless he starts something," he added the last, sounding indignant. Hermione glared at him. "Today was *your* fault. He tried to be civilized and look what you did." Ron looked at her in dismay; he turned to me for support, but I agreed with her. "You should apologize to him," Hermione stated decisively. We both stared at her. "He hasn’t apologized to us," Ron argued. Apologizing had never occurred to me. Would Draco be willing to do it? "So, prove you’re better than he is," Hermione suggested. They argued about it, while I thought of Draco. Quite obviously I had the support of his closest friends, and possibly my own. The main thing that had always turned me away from Draco was his hatred for muggles and muggle-borns. If last night and today were any indication, he didn’t actually hate them as a whole, anymore. Now that he no longer tried to get me detentions when we end up partnered together, we worked quite well together. Sometimes we talked at night, and it seemed that we were of like minds on important subjects. This was something that had surprised me to no end, and had me wondering if he were saying what I wanted to hear, or what he truly believed. Then, of course, there was the sex. Sex had always been good, even in the beginning. I enjoyed dominating him as much as he liked to be dominated. As for feelings, I did like him, and it seemed that my feelings were deepening every moment I thought about it. "Harry!" Ron yelled in my ear, finally gaining my attention. I rubbed my ear. "What?" "You’ll be seeing Malfoy tonight, won’t you?" What was this about? "Yeah," I said cautiously. "See if he’s willing to meet up with us tomorrow. I want to apologize." He choked out the last word and sent a pleading look at Hermione. She gave him one of her looks and Ron sighed. "Okay." I thought about talking to Draco about apologizing, too. "Let’s play Exploding Snap," Ron suggested, obviously anxious to change the subject. I had no argument and that was the last we spoke about the subject until Hermione cornered me after supper. Ron was discussing Quidditch with Seamus so I had no rescue. "Those books you borrowed a few months ago," she began, hesitantly. "Yes?" "Were they helpful?" Leave it to Hermione to *have* to know, even if she didn’t *want* to. I thought of how best to answer her, without really telling her anything. "In some ways, yes." ""What do you mean? Is some of the information wrong?" she sounded worried. I carefully did *not* roll my eyes. "Not that I know of. I just mean we have our own way. It’s not so cut and dried as the books suggest." She accepted the answer with a small nod. Then a small glint entered her eye that I knew to worry about. "Harry, what made you decide to get into that? It’s not like you just woke up one day and said, ‘I want to be a sadist’, did you?" "Sadist?" I repeated, not sure where I had heard the word before. "A person who derives sexual gratification from hurting someone else," she recited as if reading from a textbook. Ah, that. "I’m not technically a sadist," I hedged, not wanting to explain about the blackmail. I wasn’t sure if I should have been relieved or worried when it grabbed her interest, distracting her from her original line of questioning. "What do you mean?" Hell, what did I mean? "I don’t… get off on hurting him. Like I said, we have our own method. Really, Hermione," I complained, sure my face was as red as Ron’s hair. She refused to back down though. "You healed his wounds with the speed of a medi-wizard. If it’s not for *your* enjoyment, then why are you involved?" That was enough. I was not going to tell her about the photograph; this really wasn’t her business, anyway. "We had to experiment, Hermione. It’s not like we just immediately knew what the other would like or want." "Oh." Her brow furrowed as she thought this over. "Oi, Harry!" Ron ran up to us. "How ‘bout a game of chess." I followed him to the Gryffindor Common Room. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ That evening I walked into our special bedroom and glanced around. I saw Draco standing next to the bed, getting undressed. His pants fell to the floor and he bent down to pick them up and fold them. I had a nice view of his ass as he turned to set them on the floor, and admired it as he moved. The marks from last night were still raised and red against the white of is otherwise flawless skin. He turned around again and moved to stand next to the bed. He lowered his eyes and clasped his hands behind him. It took me a moment to understand why he didn’t acknowledge me, until I realized I was still wearing my invisibility cloak. This was the first time I had ever observed him before my arrival. Always in the past, he was here early. I stepped up close to him and his eyes jerked up. "Harry?" he whispered. I pulled of the cloak and smirked at him. He frowned at me, looking unsure of how to react. I leaned forward and gave him a quick kiss. He smiled shyly. "When did you get here?" "Couple of minutes ago. You were taking off your pants." I shrugged. "Did you like what you saw?" he asked with a raised brow. *That* was my Draco. He knew he looked good. "Uh-huh." I grinned and pulled him into a hug. "Always." I kissed him again, this time with intent. His whole body relaxed and he leaned into the kiss and me. Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, I wrapped my arms around him tighter and deepened the kiss. He opened his mouth and I pushed my tongue in—this time I actively encouraged him to do the same. He was hesitant at first, but I consciously relaxed into his hold as well and he grew bolder. We parted for air a few times and then returned to the kiss. This was one of the longest kisses we had ever shared, without already having sex, and it was one of the best. He participated fully and by the time I pulled away to undress, he was fully hard. I tore off my clothing and returned to him. His chest and stomach was raw looking and I realized he had been rubbing the welts against my clothed body during the kiss. It was obvious he didn’t regret it though, when he repeated the action against my now nude body. He hissed, in what I assumed was a pleasurable pain, as his body shuddered and he moaned against me. I pressed in for another kiss, and at the same time, urged him to the bed. We laid down, still kissing and I pulled him in closer, wrapping a leg over his. We got the hang of breathing through our nose about the same time, and the prolonged contact made everything more intense. He moaned into my mouth when I reached down to guide his hand to my cock. When I took hold of his cock, and rubbed the head, spreading the pre-cum, I was rewarded with a strangled groan. This was the first time we had kissed each other to completion, and I hoped it would work. We jerked each other off, tongues still in each other’s mouths, both of us attempting to devour the other. He came first, his seed spurting over my hand; I came only moments later. We finally broke the kiss, panting for air. "That was good." He grinned at me. I couldn’t help grinning back. Nice to know he wasn’t bored. I pulled away from him, so I could actually look at him. Finally, getting my breath back, I said, "Let’s talk." Draco looked at me quizzically but rolled onto his side to face me. "Okay." "About today, with Ron, I mean." I wasn’t sure where to start. He glanced away, looking ashamed. "I’m sorry. I tried, but I got upset." Draco thought I was angry with him? "Don’t be sorry for today," I hurried to assure him. "He was at fault, this time. You reacted with style. I was very proud of you when you didn’t insult him back." "Really?" He looked shocked. "I was being sarcastic though." "Yes, I know. But, you weren’t being vicious, or even mean about it. Besides, it was in reaction to what he said. I thought you were going to lose it. You didn’t." I kissed his forehead. "Thank you, Harry." He sounded relieved. "How did they react when you explained your actions after the fight?" I wasn’t sure how to answer that. Possibly telling him about Goyle would explain the rest. "Did you know you talk in your sleep?" I asked. He shook his head. "You remember in Potions, how Goyle was paired up with Hermione? Well, they got to talking. Apparently Goyle thinks you’ve changed for the better. He told Hermione why he and Crabbe didn’t move to defend you right away this afternoon, and he told her what you had said this morning about muggle-borns. After some sarcastic comments, Ron decided you might be all right. Hermione is willing to accept it, too." "Does that mean they know I like to be punished, then?" he asked, sounding worried. "If father hears about this, he’s going to be upset." I shook my head. "The way it sounds, Goyle and Crabbe have decided and accepted that I’m now in charge, instead of your father, but they don’t know why… unless you were begging to be whipped, in your sleep." "What about your friends? Is Weasley going to make digs about it, whenever he gets mad at me?" he asked, biting his lip. "Ron just thinks we like each other and that you’re making an effort to please me. Hermione has an inkling, but when she called me on it, I tried to be as vague as possible." "How could she have an inkling?" He sounded annoyed, now. "The books I read, back when we first started; I borrowed them from her. Then, when she saw how quickly and easily I healed you today, she put two and two together," I explained. "You didn’t tell her anything about what we do in here, or why I’m trying to change, did you?" "Of course not, Draco. Remember when we started, I told you nothing we said or did in this room would be told to my friends. I meant it," I told him, starting to get annoyed, too. Evidently, he picked up on my irritation, because he blushed and immediately apologized. "I’m sorry, Harry. I just want what we do to be private… special. I didn’t mean to sound suspicious, or like I don’t trust you. I do trust you," he promised, sounding distressed. His whole body was tensing, and I realized we were almost a foot apart from each other. I reached out a hand to touch his cheek. He leaned forward, trying to get closer. I encouraged him to curl up next to me, so he inched forward and put his head on my shoulder. I rubbed his back, and heard him hiss in pain. I stopped, realization hitting me that I hadn’t healed him yet. Still holding onto his hand, I pulled away so I could lean over the mattress and grab the wand from my robe. Turning to face him, I recited the spell to heal the welts on his body. I rolled back over, and pulled him close again. He sighed contentedly and laid his head on my chest. I rubbed his back, the skin smooth again. "Are you busy tomorrow?" I asked, deciding not to procrastinate any longer. "No, Harry." "Ron asked me to bring you around. Would you be willing to try again?" Draco didn’t say anything for a moment, but finally he said, "Yes, Harry. I’ll try again." "Could you try and apologize to him?" I asked, crossing my fingers. He was quiet for a few minutes, biting his lip as he thought it over. He looked up at me, then away, and then back up at me. Finally, he sighed and began pulling away from me. "Gryffindors Rule," he whispered, his eyes cast downward. He sat up, his shoulders hunched in a bit, and he began crawling to the edge of the bed. "Huh?" I was confused for a moment, before I realized he was using his safe word. A word he hadn’t used for three months, regardless of the pain and punishments I dealt him. He was willing to leave though, rather than apologize. Of course, the fact remained that he was *trying*. I couldn’t expect Draco to completely change for me. To be completely truthful, I had never believed he would get this far. It wasn’t fair for me to try and make him into someone he wasn’t. Now he was about to leave me, as per my own rules for the usage of the safe word. So I decided to change the rules. Back then; I didn’t need him as much as he needed me. That had changed. I reached out to grab his wrist. "Draco—that was a request, not a command. You don’t have to apologize. Now come back here." I tugged on his arm until he was next to me again. He let me urge him onto his back again. "You still want me?" He sounded shocked, but his body molded itself back against mine without hesitation. "Ron wants me to bring you by so he can apologize. It was why I thought maybe you could apologize for insulting him in the past." I saw him open his mouth to speak, and cut him off, "It’s all right if you don’t. It’s how you act and treat him now that’s important. Not before. He’s going to apologize for not letting you be polite when you made the effort." I was nervous. I didn’t want him to give up completely, just because he didn’t want to apologize for the past. He leaned up and kissed me quickly. It was tentative and shy; the first time he had ever initiated a kiss. "Thank you, Harry. If he truly apologizes, I’ll do the same. He’s your friend, I want to get along with him." I hugged him, tightly. All this time I had been suspicious of his motives, and he had been making an honest effort to change. To go from being despised to being loved. My heart told me he had succeeded. He gasped, startled when I squeezed tighter, but he slowly returned the embrace. "Mine?" I asked, probably sounding as needy as I felt. One of his hands moved to caress my hair, and I felt him smile against my neck. "Always yours." ~~~~FIN~~~~ (Comment on this)
9:39 pm	Fic: Without Rhyme or Reason H/D (HP) So, I realized I have this downloaded at only one place. It's the only story I've ever posted for Harry Potter, and it's slash between Harry/Draco. It's a D/s story, and I think I gave it enough of a twist that it isn't too cliched. I love writing cliche stories, but hopefully, this isn't one of them. Now, to find out if I've correctly formatted this or if it's going to look terrible and difficult to read! Veela Valentine’s Day Challenge Title: Without Rhyme or Reason Author: Kindli Date: 2/03 Fandom: Harry Potter Pairing: Harry/Draco Rating: NC-17 Summary: Draco blackmails Harry into dominating him. Can it become more? Beta thanks: to Ladyluck and Mariem, and special thanks to Phoenix for the title. Notes: This was written for the Veela Valentine’s Day challenge. The quote should be pretty obvious! Disclaimer: Harry Potter and all other characters belong to J.K. Rowling. I’m making no profit from writing this. Harry’s POV Chapter One I was reading the Daily Prophet that evening when an unfamiliar owl settled onto the armrest of my chair. I accepted the envelope and it flew away. ‘Read me alone’ it read. I glanced around. Ron was playing chess with Dean while Hermione was off in the library. Curious to see what was such a secret, I broke the wax seal and opened it. I pulled out the photograph first, and then realizing what it showed, I grabbed the note. ‘Meet me in the Trophy room at midnight. Come alone, or I’ll send a copy to Snape." There was no signature. I glanced at Ron, thinking to talk it over with him, but decided against it. He would insist on coming along, regardless of what the note said, and I couldn’t chance Hermione’s expulsion. The photo showed Hermione in Snape’s storage room, taking some ingredients for a potion we had created a month ago. Snape could have her expelled for stealing, or at the very least, strip her of her Prefect status, either of which would crush her. At 11:45 that night, I donned my invisibility cloak and made my way to the appointed room. Entering quietly, I glanced around. Next to one of the glass cases stood Draco Malfoy. I should have known. I removed my cloak, gaining the Slytherin’s attention. "What do you want, Malfoy?" This wasn’t going to be good. If it was Malfoy that was planning to blackmail me, I was in deep trouble. He walked towards me, his wand casting light. It almost looked like he was nervous. "I want you to have sex with me." "What?" I demanded, outraged. Bloody Malfoy, who exactly did he think he was to suggest something like this? That insufferable git was going too far, even for him. Malfoy rolled his eyes. Apparently, now that I knew what he wanted, he wasn’t nervous anymore. "I refuse to…" I started to protest, intending to make it very clear that this was unacceptable, but he interrupted me. "I want *you* to fuck *me*." "Absolute… what?" I paused, unsure if I could have heard him correctly. What was going on in his head? "Have you ever heard the term ‘top’ before?" I had, actually. Last summer, Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia were gone for the day and Dudley and Piers decided to watch an adult movie they found in Vernon’s study. I wasn’t *allowed* to watch the video, but I heard Dudley tell Piers he wanted to be a *top* someday. It obviously had to do with sex, but that’s all I knew. "I’ve heard the term before," I acknowledged, "but…" I let it trail off, hoping he would maybe decide not to bother. Why was Malfoy even suggesting this? The only time we talked to each other was to throw insults. Malfoy bit his lip, evidently mulling over his options. Finally, instead of speaking, he grabbed my arm. I tried to pull away, but his hold was firm. I decided to listen to the tiny voice in my mind demanding I find out more. The Slytherin led me down the Charms corridor and pulled back a heavy curtain to reveal a painting of a small unicorn. "Juniper Berries," Malfoy whispered. I was intrigued. I couldn’t remember seeing this room listed on the Marauder’s map. We stepped into a chamber the size of the Gryffindor sixth year dorm room. A large bed dominated the far end of the room, while two of the other walls held shelves. There were shelves with different sized dildos and chains and clamps and things I didn’t recognize on one wall. Another wall displayed different sized paddles, some sticks of different widths, a whip, ropes and even more things I didn’t recognize. Malfoy was quiet as I took it all in. Finally I turned to him and he said, "As a top, you would use these on me." "You want me to whip you?" I couldn’t believe this… what exactly was this *top* business, anyway? The blond nodded. "Sometimes." I guess I now understood why Dudley wants to be a top then. I knew the concept should disgust me, as this was obviously some sort of twisted sex game; but then again, I couldn’t deny my curiosity either. The idea of hurting the prat standing by my side had its own appeal, especially if he wanted it. "Sometimes you want to be whipped? Does it turn you on?" I asked sarcastically. "Sorta, yeah. When it’s not done too much," Malfoy replied, blushing. I had never seen him blush with embarrassment before; in anger, but never in embarrassment. "Have you been… into this long?" I wondered, knowing this room must have taken ages to fill. "No, just last summer." "What about this room?" I demanded, calling him on the lie. "My father’s." I couldn’t believe it. No way would Lucius submit to anyone but Voldemort. At my _expression, he continued, "He doesn’t realize what side of the whip I prefer. He and his ‘bottom’ used this room while he was a student." I could believe both statements, so I suppose he might be telling the truth. I still couldn’t understand why he wanted to get *me to do this with him. "Why me?" "I need someone I can trust will stop if I can’t handle it. You’re an honorable Gryffindor," he explained. It was obvious he believed what he said—I just couldn’t understand why. "I’m a Gryffindor who despises you. Are you insane?" "You won’t be afraid of hurting me, so you won’t hold back. But, because of who you are, you wouldn’t ignore me if I use a safe word." This was his logic for choosing me? I stared at him silently, waiting to hear more. "It was either you or Weasley. But, while Weasley would be happy to hurt me, if he got too involved and I used my safe word, it might not register until too late. I trust you not to get so involved in your own pleasure that you would ignore me." My biggest rival trusted me to hurt him, but not too much? Finally another fact sunk in. "Let me get this straight. You’re blackmailing me, so that I’ll hurt you?" He nodded and added, "I want you to fuck me, too." Finally it all clicked. I would be hurting him for sexual gratification. I would be getting off on it, too. Could I even get interested in him? I had never had a male lover before; for that matter, I had only had one girlfriend. As I thought of having Malfoy at my mercy, a jolt of lust went straight to my groin, solving that dilemma. "What is this ‘safe word’?" I demanded. "A word I would use to stop you, if you go too far." "What’s wrong with saying stop?" "Potter, you would be whipping me, or something just as painful. Of course I’m going to beg you to stop. I don’t actually want you to, though, unless I use my safe word." I couldn’t help grimacing at the ease with which Malfoy mentioned being whipped, so to distract myself, I asked about the safe word, "Which is?" "Gryffindors rule." I felt my brow rise to my hairline without conscious effort. "Really?" I drawled, enjoying the flush that made another appearance on his cheeks. "It’s not like I want to say it," he defended himself. True enough. "I’ll do it." The things I do for my friends. He smiled, honestly looking pleased. I couldn’t understand why he was so set on this, but I liked seeing him smile. After seeing him smirk more often than not, this smile really transformed his face. He was actually attractive. To distract myself from such ridiculous thoughts, I glanced at the wall with sex toys. "Where did these all come from?" "Father collected this stuff for the last three years of his schooling. There are both magical toys as well as manual toys," Draco explained proudly. He then took my arm and led me to the wall holding the majority of dildos and such and explained how the magical ones worked. I found myself staring at a whip on the wall. It looked vicious and quite painful. "You actually want me to use this on you?" I asked in disbelief. Instead of actually answering one way or the other, he retorted, "I would think you would enjoy seeing me in pain. You’ve wanted to hurt me in the past." "That was different," I sputtered. "I was pissed at you those times!" "So, aren’t you pissed at me now? I’m blackmailing you!" he reminded me. I was about to deny it, when I realized he was right. At the moment, I did want to hit him, but the anger wouldn’t last very long. No matter, I agreed to do this; and I wasn’t so far in denial that I thought it was just for Hermione. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The next morning, after breakfast, I got Hermione alone and asked her, "Do you know where I could find out about… um, sex where one guy wants another guy to hurt him?" I could feel my cheeks burning as I glanced away. "Two guys? S&M?" she asked, giving me a curious look. I nodded, praying she wouldn’t ask for an explanation. "I have some books on it," she acknowledged finally. "Wait here and I’ll get them for you." She ran to her dorm and returned with two books. I accepted them and stuffed them into my bag. "Thanks, Hermione." "Uh-huh." She paused, "Harry, if you, um… get into that, do not tell me, okay?" I blushed. "I won’t," I assured her and quickly made my way up to my dorm. I closed my curtains and put a locking and distraction spell on them. No way was I reading *these* in public. But, I decided that if I planned to get into this with Malfoy, I would do it right. I didn’t want to seem innocent and naïve. I didn’t want to have *him* tell me how to be a top. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ That night, I laid down the rules. "If we’re going to do this, we’re going to start using each other’s first names." "Okay." "I’ve been thinking about this, and I don’t think I can hurt you, just for the sake of hurting you," I was pretty sure I had a workable solution, too. Draco tilted his head to the side. "Then how are we going to do this?" "The only times I really want to hurt you are when you piss me off. So, if this is going to work, it’s going to have to be because I’m punishing you." Draco thought for a moment and then asked, "If I want you to hurt me, and you’re using the hurt as a punishment, won’t you be encouraging me to misbehave?" I had already thought of that. I told him what I had realized. "I don’t believe my *punishing* you is going to make a bit of difference to how you behave. You’ll be a prat whether I punish you for it or not, so I don’t see it as being a problem." Draco was quiet as this sunk in, and then he nodded his agreement. "Another thing, I did some reading on this stuff and it said to establish boundaries, titles and stuff." "Okay," he agreed. "First off, you will call me Harry. Nothing else. No Mr. Potter, or Sir, or Master. I want you to always remember you’re with Harry, not some fantasy person in your mind. Also, I will call you Draco. Not Boy, or slut, or any other ridiculous name. I want you in the room with me, not some character you are pretending to be. As for boundaries; you can use your safe word if I go too far. If that happens, the night is over. You’ll leave immediately and wait until the next time I owl you. Anything that happens or is said in this room will stay in this room. I won’t tell Ron or Hermione or the others about you and you will afford me the same courtesy. If you wish to end this, it ends. That is the only control you have. I decide when and how often we’ll meet. I will decide what we do and for how long." I checked each item off with a finger. Draco’s eyes widened. "Yes Harry," he agreed, a tremor in his voice. I was a bit surprised at his easy acceptance, but didn’t comment on it. Now, to find out if this would work. The books I had borrowed were informative and very detailed. I was pretty confident that I could manage this without looking too stupid. I hoped. "Get undressed, Draco." Draco didn’t even look startled when I made the command. He stripped, folding each item of clothing as he removed it. Once naked, he stood before me, eyes downcast, waiting for the next order. I circled him, taking in the creamy white perfection of his skin. No scars or blemishes showed anywhere on his body. I reached out and ran a hand over his back, trailing it down to his arse. He shivered beneath my touch but didn’t try moving away. I continued circling him, letting my hand caress his skin as it moved from his arse to his hips and then his groin. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but it wasn’t too weird, his skin felt a lot like mine, and his cock reacted just like mine. I couldn’t believe I was doing this, though, not only was I in a secret chamber with another bloke, it was Draco Malfoy of all people. I thought this would be a lot different, since he enjoyed pain. I expected him to need more stimulation, but he was half hard already, just from being touched. "Clasp your hands behind you." They moved from his sides to his back. I moved to cup his balls and lightly stroked his cock. A violent shudder went through him and his cock became fully hard. I looked into his eyes, which were wide with surprise. I smiled at his reaction and released him. "Turn around and press your hands against the wall." I pointed at the one clear space of wall, near the four-poster bed. Draco moved quickly, his hands pressing against the wall. His back was straight and his legs shook slightly. I remembered the positions shown in the book and pressed on his shoulders until he bent over a bit and used my foot to nudge his legs further apart. I wasn’t sure what to use to hurt him with, as I certainly didn’t have the confidence to use the whip. I would have to go look at the other wall again to make a decision. But first… I looked around the room and saw a long strip of fabric. Perfect. I accio’ed it and stepped in close to Draco. "Close your eyes, Draco." He shut his eyes and as I tied the blindfold around his head, I felt a shudder travel through his body. "Don’t move." I stepped away from him. He remained where he was as I backed away, so I felt confident enough to turn and examine the wall. Nothing looked particularly appealing to me. Then again, I didn’t find pain pleasurable, and that probably made a difference. I ignored the whip, knowing I was going to have to work my way up to that sort of thing. Draco would have to accept what I was willing to do to him; it was as simple as that. I looked at the different switches. One was as thick as a walking stick; a specific walking stick came to mind and with a shudder, I passed it over. There was a belt, a nice thick, leather belt, but I shook my head at myself. I needed full control for our first time; the belt had as much control as a whip, even if it might not do as much damage to the skin. If I had to do this, then I was going to do this right and establish control the first time around. Being unable to aim would not cement my dominance. Next were the paddles, and I nodded in satisfaction. Now, which one? Not too thin, or he wouldn’t take me seriously. It couldn’t be too thick, because I couldn’t handle the idea of hearing bones crack… and if I took the thickest on the wall, that’s just what would happen. Finally, I took the easy route, and grabbed the paddle in the center. I turned back around and walked back to Draco, paddle in hand. Even from eight feet away, I could see he was shivering; but with the temperature in the room, he shouldn’t be cold. Then I noticed the quivering of his shoulders. I laid a hand on his lower back, "H-Harry?" he whispered, choking on the word. Was he actually crying? "Yes?" He let out a relieved sigh, a hiccup escaping. "I thought you might have left me." I rubbed his back lightly, before I realized what I was doing and quickly pulled away from him. "If I leave, I’ll let you know first." "Thank you, Harry." He sounded grateful. "Mmm…" I hummed, not sure what to say. Obviously one of his other lovers had left him like this. A strange twisting sensation occurred in my stomach, so I decided it was time to get on with it. A quick glance showed his erection was flagging, probably in reaction to his suspicion of having been abandoned. If he liked pain as much as he claimed, the next few minutes would certainly help. I took hold of his hips and pulled his arse out a bit, giving him a quick pat before releasing him. A short breath, sounding expectant and nervous, escaped him. I made sure my hold on the paddle was firm and took a deep breath. How many times was I supposed to hit him? Should I have decided already? I would have to watch his reaction, and hope I would know when it was enough. I didn’t want to seriously *hurt him. It would certainly be nothing to be proud of, if he felt it necessary to actually use his safe word. Now, I just needed to talk myself into doing it. I made myself think of all the cruel things he had said to Hermione and Ron just the other day. I didn’t tell him what was coming, and he couldn’t see the paddle in my hand, so the gasp of pain and shock that followed the first blow wasn’t a surprise. It made a loud crack and white turned to red in a heartbeat. I swung to hit the other cheek this time and he made the same sound. I was surprised when the first ten met with quiet gasps and nothing else. After the first ten, though, the gasps became soft sobs, and he was biting his lip. I hesitated, lowering the paddle to rest my arm and wonder if I should stop. He was crying; I didn’t expect him to cry. He said he would beg me to stop, and to ignore him if he didn’t use his safe word. He hadn’t said anything about crying. I wondered what his other lover’s had done. I wondered if I was even measuring up. Of course, thinking about them got me thinking that maybe I wasn’t doing enough to make him beg me to stop; maybe the tears were more of frustration than pain. Well, let’s see how he dealt with more. When I started again, he was trying to stifle his sobs, and I swung a bit harder. After fifteen, he was crying out loud again, and he was begging me to stop. I was a little worried about continuing, but he hadn’t used his safe word, so I determinedly kept going. I didn’t want him to think I was soft. By the time I had counted to twenty, he was begging, promising me anything if I would just stop. I paused to again rest my arm, and also to see the results of the last ten minutes. His arse was beet red, his legs were shaking with strain, hands were clenched and his shoulders were heaving. There was no blood, but I had this feeling it was time to stop. I hated not knowing if I had gone too far, or not far enough, and I could hardly ask Draco. He hadn’t used his safe word, so evidently it wasn’t too much, but what would another blow do? I finally decided that if it was enough for me, it should be enough for him. Besides, my arm was getting too tired to do more. I swung the paddle one last time. He cried out again, and his whole body began to shake. Well, I guess I had my answer. I threw the paddle to the bed, and reached out to rub a hand over his back. The book suggested rewarding a good sub with praise for obedient acceptance. No problem there, since I felt compelled to both praise him and calm him down. I could feel his body calm as I rubbed his back and spoke to him. "Very good, Draco. I can’t believe you were able to take so much. You did very well, I’m very pleased," I murmured, saying anything that came to mind. That last comment caught his attention and he turned to face me, the blindfold still in place. His face was flushed, and wet with tears and sweat. I untied the cloth and he blinked in the light, his eyes red with tears. "You’re pleased?" he asked, sounding surprised. I nodded. "Even though I begged you to stop? It didn’t make you angry?" he sounded like couldn’t believe it. I wasn’t sure why that should surprise him. "I expected you to beg me to stop. You even told me you would," I reminded him. "You aren’t upset that I couldn’t keep my mouth shut?" he asked wonderingly. I wondered why. "I didn’t tell you to remain quiet. Draco, I want to hear your reactions. It lets me know if I’m really hurting you," I explained, reaching up to push a lock of blonde hair away from his forehead. He moved into my touch, and the _expression on his face could only be described as amazed. I was worried when I glanced down and noticed he still wasn’t hard. He said the pain turned him on. Had I gone too far, after all? Was he hard earlier in the paddling, but got soft again, when it got too much? I promised myself that from then on, I would pay more attention to his arousal, and less to his words. I wasn’t sure what to do. The books didn’t prepare me for *this* contingency. Was I expected to fuck him, without him wanting it? Did I even want to? I still had my hand on his cheek and noticed he was practically purring. How could a human make that kind of noise? At least it made it obvious that he wasn’t expecting me to leave just yet. "Undress me," I said, decisively. "Yes, Harry." I helped him pull off my shirt, and then watched as he sank to his knees. He untied my shoes and I stepped out of each one. It wasn’t until he reached for my pants that I felt like an idiot. I was wearing a pair of Dudley’s over-sized pants, held up with just a belt. I although I tried to hide it, I could not help blushing as he unfastened the belt. Once it was done, the pants fell to my ankles. I stepped out of them while he rolled up the belt. His eyes were lowered as he handled the belt, and I wondered if he was trying not to laugh. The stress and embarrassment considerably lessened my own erection, and I was beginning to wish I had never agreed to this. This whole evening was a nightmare, in my opinion. I couldn’t just give up, though. Not if I wanted to have the upper hand in the future. "Look at me, Draco," I demanded, needing to know if he was amused. He looked up nervously. "I’m sorry, Harry." What was he sorry for? He didn’t look amused, or like he was trying not to laugh. "Don’t be sorry, just get on with it." "Yes, Harry. Thank you." He sounded relieved. He carefully lowered my briefs. I stepped out of them and he folded everything and set them next to his own, still on his knees. Draco acting submissive was doing wonders for my erection. Not to mention the fact that he really had a nice arse. I knew the mechanics of what I was expected to do next, but I couldn’t help but worry if I would do it right. He crawled back to me and knelt up again. I was relieved when I saw he was completely hard again. I reached out and ran a hand over his hair. He stopped using gel sometime in fifth year and it felt like silk between my fingers. He leaned toward my touch again and I realized how much he liked to be touched. I filed that in my memory for later and pulled his head to my groin. Without my saying a word, he licked his lips and opened his mouth. He eagerly took my cock into his mouth and began sucking it. I was relieved he did it on his own, because I hadn’t been looking forward to telling him to suck me. It sounded so cliché. I looked down at the blond on his knees and felt my cock get even harder in the moist cavern of his mouth. His eyes were open and watching me while his tongue swirled around it. His eyes were calm and he actually looked content. I didn’t want to come in his mouth though. Finally, I said, "Enough." My voice was raspy and I was gritting my teeth. After one final lick, he pulled away, licking his lips again. "Get on the bed, on your hands and knees." He crawled over to the bed and got on. On hands and knees, he waited for me. I grabbed my wand from the night table and sent the paddle back to the wall. Then, kneeling behind Draco, I used the lubricus spell on my fingers. It worked just like the book promised. I looked at my fingers and then at Draco’s hole, suddenly realizing where I was supposed to put them. "Harry?" Draco whispered nervously, his head twisted at an odd angle to look at me. I probably looked as uncomfortable as I felt. I shook my head. No turning back now. "Hush, Draco," I muttered and began preparing him. After the first minute, the embarrassment faded and I started to understand the reason for stretching him. One of the books stated preparation was vital, the first few times, especially if one of the members was a virgin. It probably didn’t mean me, but I wasn’t taking any chances. Draco squirmed a bit and I realized he was getting impatient. I did the spell again on my cock and positioned myself behind him. Taking a firm hold of his hips, I pressed in slowly. It was a lot tighter than when I had sex with my ex-girlfriend last year. Once I was buried as deep as possible inside Draco, I paused, needing some time to gain control. He was so tight and it felt fantastic. "You like that?" I was pretty sure he did, but didn’t want to make assumptions. He sighed, sounding happy, and nodded. I remembered telling him to hush. "You can speak, Draco." "Thank you, Harry. Yes, I like it." I pulled out just a bit and pushed back in. "What do you like about it?" I asked, when he gasped and pressed back against me. I hoped I could last through this. The books said to prolong the time I was inside him, make him beg for it, but I didn’t want to embarrass myself by waiting too long. He hesitated, so I slapped his arse. He gasped and his whole body jerked beneath me. "Oh!" he paused. "I like being full. I feel like I… like I belong to you. Please, Harry." I pulled out again and as I pushed back in, I rubbed against the heat of his sore buttocks. It felt so good against my skin. A soft hiss escaped his lips. "Oh yes, please, Harry." That was enough teasing, I was going to lose it any minute. I began to quicken my movements until I was thrusting in earnest. I belatedly remembered to reach around and jerk him off, too. It was strange, holding someone else’s cock in my hand; as well as empowering. He trusted me to make this good for him, and to not hurt him. The last few thrusts, I angled for a spot identified in the books as the prostate. I must have hit it perfectly, because he yelled out in pleasure. Even in my haze of lust, I felt satisfied to have found it so easily. I came only moments after he did. I pulled out and collapsed on the bed next to him. He remained on his hands and knees, looking unsure. Hell, that was one of the most intense orgasms I had ever had. I pulled him down to lie next to me. He lay stiffly at my side until I tugged him in for a kiss. His kiss was enthusiastic and I felt comfortable licking his lips and pushing against them. He opened his mouth immediately, letting me in, but he didn’t return the kiss the same way. I wondered if he wasn’t familiar with this type of kissing and didn’t push him. I certainly hadn’t expected to even want to kiss him; maybe his other lovers hadn’t wanted to at all. Well, they were gone now, and I was here. This evening, awkward as it was, wasn’t too bad. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The first few weeks were filled with lessons and revelations. Because I had honed my people reading skills while living with the Dursleys, it wasn’t too hard to identify what Draco wanted and needed. It became quite apparent that he wanted acceptance and yearned for approval. Meanwhile, it didn’t take long for me to realize how much I was enjoying this ‘top’ role. I used what I had learned from books and twisted it to fit with our situation. It didn’t take long before I realized Draco wasn’t into pain so much as he was into being dominated. He wanted me to tell him what to do and he wanted me to use him as I wanted. Spells to induce specific pains did nothing for him, and getting whipped didn’t make him hard, but it also didn’t get rid of a current erection. A little over two months had passed when Draco asked me if I would help him become someone I would *like. I certainly hadn’t expected that. Our time together was usually spent with his ‘punishment’ and sex. He had never before expressed an interest in wanting more from me. I disliked him and his actions; he knew this. It hadn’t seemed to bother him before. I wondered if *anything* he did could change how I felt. I had learned to enjoy dominating him and the sex, but never imagined it becoming more. Suddenly it dwelt on my mind for the next week. I really wasn’t sure how I felt anymore. I certainly didn’t detest him the way I did in the beginning, but I didn’t really like him, either. Thinking about it, I decided most of the reasons I didn’t like him were because he was always so mean to everyone. I didn’t expect him to become a saint or anything, but he was too vicious. I owled him to meet me again, and that evening we talked. "You’re disrespectful to the professors. You are mean to the other students and you constantly insult Ron and Hermione. That has to stop," I explained. "So far, I’ve punished you for these offenses, but never asked you to understand why. From now on, you’ll explain the reasoning for the punishments. You’ll learn to understand why such actions shouldn’t be repeated—also, the punishments will become much more severe, so you won’t enjoy them as much," I finished. We both knew he preferred the strap to the whip. He didn’t like anything that cut his skin or made him bleed. The fact that we healed everything before leaving the room didn’t change that fact. "Yes, Harry," he agreed without protest. Oddly enough, he looked excited. The following month saw him changing. He stopped talking back to the professors, including Hagrid. I was impressed. Fewer cauldrons exploded when he stopped sabotaging the Gryffindors’ potions. The biggest change occurred during the third month though. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ It was almost midnight on a Saturday. I entered the room and removed my invisibility cloak. I glanced around and saw Draco step out of a corner to stand before me. He was naked and his eyes were cast downward, while his hands were clasped behind his back. "Offenses?" I asked, my voice harsh. A stuttered breath escaped before Draco spoke. "This morning, I insulted Goyle when he woke me in time to get to breakfast. Then, before entering the Great Hall, I shoved into Weasley and insulted him—twice. I then insulted Granger for being muggle-born." He continued to list off people he had picked on, finishing with, "and I tripped Terry Boot outside the library." "So, not counting my friends, you picked on twelve Hufflepuffs, two Ravenclaws and only two fellow Slytherins?" I asked, disbelievingly. Daily, his victim numbers were decreasing, and I honestly wasn’t sure if I believed him or not. He thought for a moment and hesitantly added, "I teased Crabbe at supper for taking a sixth helping of potatoes and—oh, Pansy tried cuddling up to me in the common room, asking me to take her to Hogsmeade. I shoved her away and told her she not only looked like a dog, but smelled like one, too." I was pleased, but kept my tone business like, "All right, then. Twelve times three is thirty-six. That makes it twelve lashes to your legs, twelve to your back and twelve to your ass." "Twelve times four," Draco whispered. "Thirty-six isn’t enough for you?" I demanded. "Well, yes. More than enough! But you want me to be honest, don’t you?" "Yes Draco. I want you to be honest and I’m pleased that you made the effort. Pansy doesn’t count. You belong to me," I explained, watching his _expression, "which means she’s attempting to steal *my* property. Defending yourself against unwanted advances is acceptable behavior. In fact, if you didn’t defend yourself against other people’s advances, I would have to punish you," I finished, surprised but pleased when he didn’t flinch at my possessive words. I was slowly bringing the games out of the bedroom and into the school and he was participating fully. "I understand." "Do you also understand how I came to thirty-six lashes?" "Twelve Hufflepuffs times three Slytherins," he replied. "Good. Do you agree that it’s fair?" Draco nodded. Now came the hard part, for him anyway. "Tell me that you want it, and why you need it," I commanded. "I need to be punished when I misbehave, so I learn not to repeat the error. I want you to punish me as you see fair, because I deserve it," Draco choked out. I turned to walk along the far wall. I had yet to decide what to use tonight. I glanced at the paddles, but since I would be hitting his back, as well as his legs and butt, I passed them over. One of the birch switches grabbed my attention, but it would draw blood too quickly and I had other plans for tonight. Then I saw the belt. It would raise welts and only a little blood. Perfect. I returned with the heavy leather belt and lifted it to Draco’s lips. Without instruction, Draco kissed it. "Good boy," I allowed a small smile to be seen. Then, I glanced at the bar that now floated above his head. "Grab the bar and spread your legs," I ordered. When Draco had a firm grip, I used my wand to raise the bar until Draco was balancing on the front half of his feet. Then, I began. The first few blows weren’t very hard; stinging but not painful. Then I swung the belt harder, counting in my mind as I listened to his reactions. At first, he bit his lip, air hissing through clenched teeth. Next came the whimpers, soft as he attempted to stifle them. As I continued, they became louder, turning into sobs and pleas for me to stop. As I counted, I admired the grace with which he moved his body—in the futile attempt to escape the belt. The welts stood out blood red against the creamy white of his skin. He wept aloud and pleaded for me to stop, but I never heard the safe word. In the last three months, he had yet to use his safe word, but I couldn’t make assumptions. When I finished, I turned Draco to face me. His face was red and wet with tears. He continued to cry softly, unashamed to let me see him with tears in his eyes. I remembered the first month, when Draco would try and hide his face when he cried. I knew I couldn’t allow that. I needed to see his reactions to the punishments, so I could decide on my next move. The first month had consisted of training Draco not to hide from me. The next month I spent convincing him that crying didn’t make him weak. "So pretty when you cry." I brushed a finger across Draco’s cheek. He leaned into my touch and I smiled. "Get on your knees, Draco." Immediately, the Slytherin released the bar and fell gracefully to his knees. He lowered his eyes again, waiting for my next command. "I’m hard for you. Take care of me." Draco reached for my pajama bottoms, pausing to glance up at me. I nodded and he carefully lowered them to free my erection. He leaned forward rather tentatively and licked at the tip before taking in the head and slowly working the rest into his mouth. I struggled to keep my hands to myself and not show any _expression. Draco loved giving head, and was very proficient now. He needed a challenge. I let my eyelids close half way and looked down at the blond sucking me. My lack of emotion made him work harder, his tongue licking the underside of my cock, as he attempted to please. When he deep throated me and began to hum, I lost it. Grabbing him by the hair, I pulled half way out and then shoved in hard. Draco gagged at first, but immediately accepted the loss of control, allowing me to fuck his mouth. I shoved in a few more times and with a shout, I came. He swallowed quickly, licking my softening cock until I couldn’t take it anymore. "Enough!" I moaned at the over-stimulation. Immediately, Draco pulled away and lowered his eyes to the ground again. I lightly brushed a hand over his soft hair, smiling when he pushed into my touch, silently asking for more. "Very good, Draco. That was very good." He glowed with pride at the compliment. At times like these, I knew without a doubt that he loved giving head. Currently he was rock hard and practically vibrating with need. Unfortunately for him, his punishment wasn’t yet complete. Remembering my duties, I shook the fog out of my head. "Stand. It’s time to finish your punishment." While Draco moved to obey, I pulled up my pants again. I waited until he stood before me, eyes lowered, hands clasped behind him and said, "Two insults to two different Ravenclaws, yes?" "Yes, Harry." "Four lashes to your stomach. To Ron, three insults, yes?" Draco nodded and this time, his response was whispered. "Yes, Harry." "Three lashes to each nipple." Draco’s eyes widened and he gasped in surprise. I didn’t know why he looked so shocked. "What did I tell you would happen if you couldn’t learn to control yourself around Ron?" I demanded, a bit annoyed at his reaction. "You promised to whip my nipples," he whispered again. "Exactly. It would be rather inconsistent of me if I broke my word, wouldn’t it?" "Yes, Harry. I’m not protesting, I swear. I am only glad I remembered to behave after breakfast," he promised, sounding desperate to be believed. I suppose it is possible he was imagining what would have happened had I decided to do this just last week; but I doubted that was the case. I retrieved the belt again. "Ask me to punish you again and explain why you deserve it," I ordered, while shortening the belt by wrapping it around my fist. Draco took a shaky breath and said, "I deserve to be punished because I haven’t learned to control my mouth. Please punish me, Harry. I need this." "Keep your arms behind you, but grip your left elbow with your right hand." Draco obeyed me, his chest now exposed and heaving with nervous tension. "Chin high, Draco. I don’t want to accidentally smack your face." Draco obeyed again, and now stood before me, completely vulnerable. I suddenly realized how completely he trusted me. I took a deep breath and began. First the four lashes to his stomach, then two to one nipple and two to the next, then one each. Tears were streaming down Draco’s cheeks and he had bitten his lip so hard that it bled, yet soft whimpers still escaped. It always amazed me to see him suffer so silently. I threw the belt into the far corner and pulled my Slytherin into an embrace. While petting his hair, I murmured soothing words into his ear as he shivered with hushed sobs. "You’re so obedient, Draco. You did well, I’m very pleased with you," I promised, rubbing his shoulders. "One more punishment, Draco, but it’ll wait," I decided, pressing my lips to his in a kiss. Draco melted into my embrace, as he did every time I kissed him. I led him to the bed and he crawled on to the mattress on hands and knees. I quickly shed my clothing and moved to kneel behind him. I licked at some of the welts on his ass. It didn’t take long to get turned on, with him both whimpering and pleading with me. "Do you want this?" I asked, paying special attention to one of the welts on Draco’s lower ass cheek. I loved that something like this could drive Draco to stutters and pleas. "Yes! Please, Harry, fuck me. Merlin, please!" He pressed back against my tongue. I grinned and kissed that same welt before moving away to grab the lube from the bedside table. I slathered some onto my cock and then took some time to prepare Draco. I listened to the sounds he made while being stretched and when I determined he was ready… quite a bit later than he had determined himself… I positioned myself to push in. Draco moaned and pressed back, trying to get more. Once I was in balls deep, I paused, rubbing against the welts, the heat from his skin pleasantly warm against my body. He sighed softly, waiting impatiently for me to fuck him. I reached around his waist and wrapped my hand around his engorged cock. "Getting bored?" I teased, stroking it a few times. "Haa—rry," he dragged out my name, "please!" I took pity on him and began to move. His whole body tightened as I continued to jerk him off and I knew he wouldn’t last, so I licked his ear and whispered, "Come for me, Draco." That was all it took and his cock began pulsing out his orgasm as I continued thrusting. Not a minute later, I followed him. Pulling out, I collapsed onto the mattress while he remained in position on the bed, panting softly. I chuckled and swatted his butt. "Get down here and let those welts rub against the sheets. They’re supposed to burn." Draco obeyed slowly, and rolled onto his back, moving slightly to face me. We lay there silently for a few minutes, until I decided it was time to get onto the hard part. "Last punishment," I started, keeping my voice as steady as I could. Draco looked at me curiously. "You insulted Hermione for being a muggle-born, again." I reminded him. Evidently he remembered. His whole posture tensed, going from satisfied to expectant in moments. "Yes, Harry," he acknowledged, sounding apologetic. I wouldn’t believe he was actually sorry though, unless he walked directly up to Hermione and apologized. Not that I planned to tell him that. "Nothing I’ve done seems to have made a difference," I said. "It’s habit," he whispered, his eyes cast down again. "A habit to break!" "Yes, Harry." "You’re not your father, and talking like him is unacceptable. You begged me to give you a chance to prove you’re nothing like him. How many chances do you expect me to give you?" I asked, impatiently. "I’m sorry, Harry. Please, don’t give up on me yet," he pleaded, sounding panicked. I reached over to caress his shoulder. "I haven’t given up on you. But this punishment will be much more harsh than the others," I warned. It had taken over a week to finally decide on a punishment that might work. Of course, it would only work if Draco were serious about wanting to change. Draco swallowed nervously. I could tell my touch was the only thing that stopped him from panicking. If I was still willing to touch him, then he wasn’t lost. "What will you do?" he asked. "It’s what I won’t do. I don’t want you to heal yourself tonight. No numbing or healing charms. I’ll cast a concealment charm to hide the welts, but you’ll be able to feel every one of them." "But, I can’t move without pain, right now," Draco protested, sounding worried. "That’s the point, Draco. If you feel tonight’s punishment, tomorrow when you’re confronted with her or any of the other muggle-borns, you will think before you speak. If it’s merely habit that has you saying the insult, you’ll be able to stop yourself. If you ignore the pain and insult her anyway, we’ll know it’s something more malicious than habit." "If I’m hurting, I might lash out so others will hurt too," Draco confessed, his voice small. This was true, but I wasn’t going to back down. "You’ll just have to learn to control yourself then, won’t you?" Draco said nothing, but he looked dubious. I was annoyed. I had started to believe Draco when he said he was willing to do whatever it took, to break his father’s training. Evidently, they were just pretty words. "Draco, this is your choice. I’m not going to force you. If you’re more concerned with your own comfort, you can ask me to heal you; you know I will. But, if you want to please me and show me that you want to try and be better, then you’ll agree to the punishment," I deliberately challenged him, knowing he wouldn’t want to back down. Hopefully he wouldn’t disappoint me. "I agree to the punishment, Harry. Really I do," Draco rushed to agree. I breathed a soft sigh of relief. Maybe he wasn’t just leading me around then. I moved to straddle him, making sure to graze the stripes on his stomach. "Now explain to me why the punishment is necessary." Draco winced as I moved, but hesitated for only a moment before replying. "Because wizards born of muggles didn’t choose their parents and shouldn’t be insulted for something they can’t change." "Good," I backed up, until I was kneeling on the mattress, between his spread legs. "Why else is it wrong?" Draco lifted his legs and wrapped them around my back. "Because it upsets you?" he offered, hesitantly. "That’s true as well, but tell me the main reason you shouldn’t use the derogatory form for muggle-born," I commanded, moving to position myself so I could enter him. Draco thought for another moment before asking, rather than answering with, "Because muggles as a race aren’t responsible for the atrocities done to wizards. Only muggle-borns with evil muggle relatives should be insulted in such a fashion." He sounded unsure, but hopeful. I sighed again. He *was* trying to understand, but it was difficult getting through his upbringing. "Close enough," I agreed, pressing into his ass. He was still loose from earlier, and his soft sigh assured me he suffered no discomfort. I decided to draw this out. One of the things about fucking that Draco especially seemed to enjoy was being pinned and taken, being filled. So, I moved slowly, pressing in further, watching his eyes as he accepted the possession. I settled in place, waiting for Draco to squirm for more action. Draco did the expected and twisted his hips. I pulled out and then pushed in again, just as slowly as before. I liked teasing him, though I wouldn’t get away with it, had I not just come twice in the last hour. Likewise, he wouldn’t be able to handle it had he not just done the same only ten minutes ago. He moaned my name, his legs tightening around my back, trying to pull me in further. I pulled out half way again, and pressed in hard this time. Draco gasped his appreciation and closed his eyes for a moment. I stayed exactly where I was, until he opened his eyes. Then I did it again. "Haaarrry," he drew out my name again. I went still, quirking a brow at him. He sighed in exasperation. I was about to move again, when he suddenly said, "I don’t get it." Well, that was different. "Don’t get what?" "Why should the wizard be insulted for something done by the muggle relatives?" he hesitated. I knew he had more to say, and since it sounded like progress, I didn’t interrupt. "Shouldn’t it be the muggles themselves that we insult?" I couldn’t believe it. He finally understood. This definitely deserved a reward. "Excellent observation, Draco. I’m proud of you." I agreed, and taking hold of his hips, I changed my angle and thrust in, hitting his prostate. "Harry!" Draco shouted in true shock, his legs tightening around my back. I smirked and repeated the action. When the sensation repeated itself, Draco’s gray eyes widened in amazement. "Merlin, Harry. How did you do that? I thought *that* only happened before coming," he admitted. I couldn’t help but be a bit amused at Draco’s innocence. Evidently, he had never experimented before it had been forbidden during the previous summer. The prostate was one of the first things mentioned in all of Hermione’s books. I had simply made the decision early on, that I wouldn’t use the prostate to encourage anal sex. He instead liked it because it gave him a sense of being possessed, more comfort than actual pleasure. I never disillusioned him, when he made the assumption that it was a natural occurrence to happen just before orgasm. But now, I was too pleased with his new understanding to mislead him. "That is known as your prostate, Draco. It’s a reward for being good… or in this case, it’s a reward for finally realizing the muggle born shouldn’t be insulted for something they can’t help, and didn’t do." I reached out to twist one of his bruised nipples. Draco’s eyes rolled back in his head and his body jerked. I grinned, not having expected such an intense reaction, and I shoved in hard, intentionally grazing his prostate again. "Don’t come yet, Draco," I hissed, before need overwhelmed me and I began thrusting in earnest, wanting to come again. Vaguely, I heard him whimper my name, but I felt his hand reach down to grab his own cock, and I trusted him to do as he was told. One last time, and I came with a loud cry. I pulled out and lay to Draco’s side, panting. There were tears in his eyes as he continued to restrain himself. It was rare that I didn’t allow him to come while being fucked, and I knew he was confused, but I wanted to reward him, a reward that would be focused on him, not the both of us. He squeezed his balls and winced, biting his lip in pain. "Harry, please?" he whispered, staring straight into my eyes. "Very good, Draco. Shh…" I hushed. "Do you want me to let you come?" Having just been told to be quiet, Draco nodded. "Then spread your legs and grab the bed frame with both hands." I couldn’t help chuckling at the speed with which the commands were obeyed. I leaned in and kissed the moist lips, lingering when they yielded to me. Pushing my tongue into his mouth, I tasted myself, and an essence that was purely Draco. It amazed me, every time Draco submitted to me. A shudder went through the body beneath me, and I knew Draco was too close for much play. I could make him come, simply by kissing him, but I didn’t want that, not this time. I pulled away from his lips and proceeded to trail kisses down his neck. I paused to lick at some of the welts on his chest, biting a nipple and could hear him panting. Sometimes his breath would come out as a hiss when he clenched his teeth. His hips were jerking, and I continued kissing and licking my way down his stomach to my goal. Draco’s cock was almost purple and leaking pre-cum. I didn’t want to tease him, as he was hanging by a thread as it was; but I had done this only twice before, and both times, Draco had worn a cock ring. I took his hips to hold him down, and opened my mouth. With a deep breath, I began to take the cock into my mouth. I used a swallowing method I had read about, it helped me to not feel as if I were choking and I knew from experience that it was pleasurable. Nothing like deep-throat, but I knew I couldn’t manage that much. I used one of my hands to play with Draco’s balls and that did it. Without any further stimulation, he gasped and came into my mouth. I continued swallowing until it was over and pulled away. There was a moment of silence while I crawled back up to face Draco. He was still holding the bed frame, so I nodded at his hands and he released his hold. "Did you mean it?" "Hmm?" I tried to remember what I might have said earlier, but was coming up with a blank. I wondered if I should be insulted that his mind was so clear. "You said you were *proud* of me. You didn’t say pleased, you said proud," he hesitated and softly added, "Did you mean it?" "Yes, Draco," I confirmed, moving to straddle him again. "I *am* proud of you." I leaned down and proceeded to kiss him senseless. When I felt Draco’s arms wrap around my back, I didn’t pull away. He pulled me even closer, until I was practically crushing him with my weight. Instead of smothering him, he seemed to feel safe this way. The kiss continued until we needed to breathe. "Thank you, Harry," he panted. "For what?" I asked, though I was pretty sure I knew. "For being proud of me. No one has ever said it to me before." I pressed my forehead against his and stared into his eyes. Once so secretive, they now revealed all emotions to me. It was a hard won privilege. I kissed him softly before rolling off him and onto my side. I couldn’t help but wonder about these men he had experimented with last summer. One of the important rules, according to one of the books, had said to always let the bottom know if he was doing what the top wanted. I regularly told Draco I was pleased with him, when he did well. I intentionally did not tell him I was *proud* of him, simply because I wasn’t *proud* of him. But, my reasons were personal. It didn’t make sense that others should treat him the same way. I realized that I not only felt jealous of these other men, I also felt a bit angry with them. "Draco," I spoke softly, getting his attention. I made sure to rest a hand on his hip, to keep him calm for what I was going to ask. "Yes, Harry?" "Do you belong to me?" "Huh?" Draco blinked in confusion. "Of course I do," he finally replied. "What about those people you experimented with last summer?" I probably sounded jealous but I couldn’t prevent that. "One man. Actually, Father told us to. His father and mine were the two who used this room. Father wanted his son to initiate me." That sounded a bit odd. "Lucius wanted *you* to sub?" "No Harry. He thought the son was like his father. He expected me to learn to top." "What happened?" (Comment on this)
9:37 pm	get your own wand Wood type: apple Length: 11 inches Core: Kelpie Hair get your own wand! (Comment on this)
9:31 pm	FIC: How the Ghosts Stole Christmas (X-FILES) How the Ghosts Stole Christmas Pairing: Mulder/Krycek Disclaimers: CC, 1013, and Fox owns them. Summary: What if... it was really Krycek with Mulder at the haunted house on Christmas eve, and not Scully. Notes: Chung Jr. challenge at The Cube, I 'borrowed' pretty heavily from the script of the ep with the same title. Beta thanks go to Quinn and Tyler. How the Ghosts Stole Christmas by Kindli Mulder stepped across the threshold of his apartment building, into the clear, cold night, gasping as his breath was stolen by an icy wind. He hesitated fractionally; his step checked by a sudden crawling sensation at the back of his neck and glanced casually around. The feeling was familiar somehow, which was why he was wholly unsurprised to recognize the shadow lurking near the mouth of an alleyway. Still moving with a casual, unhurried ease, he walked toward the alley, head bent to the wind, apparently oblivious to the shadow, until he was just in position. "What are you here for, Krycek?" he growled into his captive’s ear, and slammed the man into the wall using his own body to keep Krycek pinned there. "Let go of me." The husky voice was soft, but confident, while Krycek stood without resistance in Mulder's grip. Mulder considered the command, hesitating before he finally released his hold; though he remained crowded against the other man, giving him no room to maneuver and scarcely any room to breathe. Alex Krycek remained completely still, his only movement the faint rise and fall of his chest as he breathed. "I was free tonight," he finally murmured with a helpless shrug. "I thought I'd come by and say hi. Merry Christmas and all." Mulder blinked and his expression went from confusion to disbelief to disgust in three blinks. With another flick of his eyelashes, his expression went blank and he stepped away from his nemesis. "Hi. Merry Christmas." With that, he turned and stalked away. "Hey!” Krycek called out, “What the hell is going on here, Mulder? No Merry Christmas punches, no Happy New Year insults?" Krycek demanded, his voice following Mulder down the street. "When did you start listening to me? Are you sick, Mulder?" Mulder ignored the sarcasm, not stopping until had to insert the key to unlock his car door. He couldn't believe Krycek's nerve, showing up here outside his apartment for supposedly no other reason than to be friendly. It totally went against everything in his nature to believe something so innocent about Krycek, and yet... he found himself inexplicably wanting the man's company. Anyone would do, he told himself as he wrenched his door open. Anyone at all, it was just that Krycek happened to be in the right place at the right time, and Mulder's resistance was weak. He leaned over without a word of explanation and popped the lock on the passenger door. One word, one wrong move, and he'd toss the son of a bitch out on his ass, no matter where they happened to be, Mulder vowed to himself. It made him feel better about letting a viper slide into the seat next to him. The door opened, and Krycek peered cautiously into the dark interior, apparently wondering what manner of insanity this was. Mulder waited, hands clenched white on the wheel, having second, third and fourth thoughts about allowing this man to come with him. "Look Krycek, either get in or close the door. I don't have all night," he said calmly, "and I'm cold." Gingerly, Krycek climbed in, and Mulder studiously pretended not to notice his quizzical expression. "So, where are we going?" Alex asked, drawing the seat belt across his chest. Mulder waited until he heard the click, then cranked the engine and slammed the car into reverse. He was acutely conscious of the warmth of the body next to him, almost as if he could actually feel the heat from Krycek's sturdy form radiating across the car. It was a hell of a lot warmer than the frosty air coming to him from the frozen car heater; that much was certain. Unseen, hazel eyes rolled in irritation. Silently, he drove out of town. The man next to him watched the scenery. After 15 minutes of silence, Krycek turned to Mulder with an impatient sigh. "Come on, Mulder. You're not going to keep me in the dark again, are you?" Mulder ground his teeth together in annoyance, clenching his hand into a fist. "What the hell am I doing?" he muttered. Taking his hated enemy along with him on an investigation was not the way he had intended on spending his holiday. The weird thing was the way he always felt a sense of security whenever the traitor was nearby. It made no sense, so he took comfort in the safety of anger. "Give me one good reason to not kill you and dump your body in the gutter." "Besides the fact that I can still beat you with one hand?" Krycek laughed. Mulder's grip on the wheel tightened; his knuckles turning white as he tried to control his temper. "Besides, you're dying to know my real reason for turning up on your doorstep. It makes more sense to have me in your sights than stressing yourself out over my whereabouts." Mulder wondered why he could see nothing around the red haze of anger that always intruded when he dealt with Krycek. Since the cell in Tunguska, when Krycek had demanded he not touch him; Mulder had found the desire to do so overwhelming. There was something about the words and the tone the younger man had used that touched the profiler's brain. There were more meaning in those words than possibly even Krycek had realized. So, now he was forced to simply fume impotently. This time he was determined to get around his fury and actually profile the man. Figure out once and for all what went on inside Krycek's head. After another ten minutes of blessed silence, Krycek spoke up again, "How much further?" "If you're attempting to sound like nothing more than that annoying green agent you pretended to be in the past, it isn't working, so shut-up," Mulder turned the car onto an exit. Krycek's smile was feral, but he went silent. Mulder slowed the car, peering in the dark at street signs. Finally finding the road he wanted, he turned down it, and after a short distance, parked in front of a large, gothic manor. Fog hung omnipresent low, hugging the thicket of overgrowth around the dark, creepy looking house. Krycek's eyes widened, "Ghosts?" The grin on Mulder's mouth lit his entire face. "In 1917, a young couple built this house and lived together happily. Unfortunately, war was waging in part of the world, while on the home front there was a flu epidemic. One night, they killed each other. Rumor has it they loved each other to such an extent that they formed a lover's pact." Mulder's voice was filled with unholy glee as he explained the situation to the traitorous rat bastard. "We're going to explore a haunted house on Christmas Eve?" Krycek's tone was only mildly incredulous, and he glanced between Mulder and the house with equal curiosity. Mulder turned to him, eyes gleaming. "Do you have anything better to do? I thought you wanted to spend the holiday with me?" Not waiting for a response, he clambered out of the car and walked off towards the house. Mulder watched impatiently, while Krycek approached the house slowly, stopping every so often to peer cautiously into the darkness. "How the hell have you lived so long without any survival instincts?" Krycek growled, when he finally reached the rundown porch. The steps creaked as he ascended to the landing. Mulder ignored his comment and asked, "You do know how to pick locks, right?" "What?" Krycek glared at him. “Who do I look like, Roger Moore?” Mulder snickered. The door suddenly swung open of its own volition, and with a shrug, Mulder crossed the threshold. Krycek turned around first, staring off into the distance, watching as another set of headlights approached the house, before following Mulder. Inside the front hall stood a grandfather clock; the soft double chimes indicating the time was ten o'clock. Mulder's flashlight swung around, revealing cloth-covered furniture, dusty tabletops, framed pictures, and a staircase. "So, what are we looking for? Evidence of ghosts, I'll bet. You want to talk to a ghost, don't you?" Krycek followed closely behind Mulder, with his gun drawn, peering into the shadows cautiously. "You wouldn't be interested in talking to a ghost?" Mulder turned to Alex, his eyes sparkling with good humor, until he saw the gun. "Geez, Krycek! Put the gun away. It's not like you can kill a ghost a second time." "Yeah, well, what if we come up against a live person? They can certainly die a first time." "No one lives here. I checked. Now put it away." "All the more reason to keep it out. If we do meet up with someone living, they shouldn't be." "Krycek," Mulder's voice was lowered with irritation. Stubbornly, Krycek shook his head. Realizing the futility of attempting to convince Krycek to relinquish his self-protective instincts, Mulder shrugged and dropped the subject. He admitted to feeling a bit nervous himself. If the younger man felt safer with the weapon, what would it hurt? Krycek stuck close, his eyes skittering in all directions. He watched as Mulder tried opening the different doors. "Come on, Mulder. They're all locked. Let's get out of here." "You scared?" Mulder taunted him. At that precise moment, one of the previously locked doors swung open. "You better believe it." Krycek raised his gun again and approached the door, planning to investigate. "I've got your back," Mulder assured him, not actually moving to help. Krycek used his foot to open the door even more and peeked around the corner. Seeing nothing, he stepped into the doorway. "Mulder," he turned back to the FBI agent, "are you sure no one lives here?" "Yeah." "Well, when we were in the car, the house was dark. Now look at this." Mulder approached to see what Krycek was pointing out to him. They stepped into an elegant, turn of the century, two-level library. Above them was a lit chandelier, and harpsichord music was playing in the background. There was a ladder leading to the lower level, and all the furniture except that by the fireplace was covered with white cloth. "Must have been some sort of electrical surge," Mulder suggested. Krycek glanced at his watch when he heard the clock in the foyer strike the quarter hour, "did you happen to notice the clock downstairs was keeping perfect time?" "Is it?" "How do you explain this?" Krycek pointed at the smoking fireplace as they descended the fireplace. "This fire has just gone out." "Yeah," Alex grinned. "Don't look so disappointed." The relief was evident in his own voice. "Why would anyone want to live in a cursed house?" Mulder wondered. "It's not enough that it's haunted, it has to be cursed, too?" This time Mulder grinned and nodded, telling his story with obvious relish, "Every couple that's lived in this house has met a tragic end. Three double murders in the last eighty years. All on Christmas Eve." They both glanced above, when they heard a door slam and some thumping. "There's that sound again," Mulder muttered. The floorboards began to creak, and Mulder began moving furniture. Krycek turned away when the library door upstairs creaked. "Ermm... Mulder? The ladder leading upstairs is gone." When he got no response, he turned back, "Mulder?" Mulder glanced up from the floor, where he had his ear to the floor. "I think there's a hiding space underneath the floorboards." He stood up and walked to the fireplace. "What are you going to do?" Krycek asked, watching as Mulder brought back a fireplace shovel. "There may be someone trapped under there, Alex. I have to get them out." "Mulder, don't." Mulder realized that Krycek was truly scared. "I can't believe it. Big, bad, Consortium assassin is afraid of ghosts?" Mulder was honestly surprised. "I'm also afraid of oiliens, other aliens, and one-armed peasants with knives," Krycek confessed. "If you can't control something, then you should fear it," he advised. Mulder was unable to actually argue with Krycek's logic, so he turned back to work prying the floorboards loose. He pulled up some of the boards and exposed a very dead man. "Well, I was half right, anyway." Krycek peered over his shoulder and groaned, "Why is it that whenever we get together, someone always ends up dead?" Mulder ignored him, in favor of pulling up more floorboards exposing another body. "Krycek, look at this." Krycek shone his flashlight in on the two decomposed corpses. One appeared to be shot in the belly, while the other had a bullet in the skull. "It looks like they were shot to death," Mulder observed. "Great detective skills, Mulder," Krycek dead-panned. Looking closer, he noticed something. "You know what's weird?" "What?" "They're wearing our clothes." Mulder glanced at his own outfit, a white T-shirt and leather jacket; Krycek was wearing a black T-shirt with a leather jacket. Then he looked at the bodies. "Um, Krycek... that one on the left has only one arm." "That's us," Krycek hissed, and grabbed Mulder's shoulder, hauling him to his feet and pulling him to the door. "Like I'm going to fight you on this one," Mulder allowed Krycek to drag him to the door. They ran out of the room, and into... the library again. Mulder and Krycek swung their flashlights in opposite directions, and then over each other, before running for the door again. "Krycek, this is the same room," Mulder observed. Alex glared at him. "No shit, Sherlock." They tried again, and entered the library once again. The dead bodies were still exposed, so they were left in no doubt that they were still in the room. "All right, I think I'm beginning to... get this," Mulder decided, heading for the door. Divining Mulder's intentions, Krycek shook his head and went after him. "No way are we splitting up." "But if I go out that door, I should come out... that door." "What if it doesn't work that way?" Mulder decided a little teasing might lighten the man’s mood. "You prefer we be trapped in here together?" "I didn't go under that wire in Tunguska with you for the food." Krycek growled. "Why Alex, I didn't know you cared." Mulder couldn’t contain his grin. A small growl escaped Krycek’s throat and his eyes snapped fire. "Fine, go through there. I'll wait for you here, but if this doesn't work, I'm seriously going to hurt you," he warned. "What could happen?" Mulder opened the door and walked through. Krycek scene: Krycek watched as Mulder stepped through the door and then waited for him to come through it again. "Mulder!" he called out, running to the door. It slammed shut in his face. When he tried to open it, he found it to be locked. They had been separated. He punched the wall in frustration. "You asshole!" he shouted at the empty room. Mulder Scene: Mulder walked through the door, to enter the same room, only without the presence of Alex Krycek. He walked further in and the door slammed shut behind him. He ran back to struggle with the doorknob, finally realizing it was locked. "Alex!" he called, pulling his gun from its holster. He shot the lock to the door, and opened it. Instead of a doorway, he encountered a brick wall. "Shit," he muttered, realizing Krycek had been the one with the right idea after all. He turned back into the room and came face to face with an older man wearing a hat. "Hey, who are you?" Mulder asked. Maurice gave him a suspicious glare and then looked at the damaged lock. "That's a question I should be asking. This being my house you're standing in. This isn't one of those home invasions, is it?" "No." "Good, would you like me to show you to the door?" Mulder gaped at him. "That's very funny." "I wasn't making a joke." Mulder glanced back at the door. "Have you looked at the door?" "Uh-huh, I'm looking at it right now." "Tell me what you see." The older man looked behind Mulder, and answered, "I see a door with the lock shot off it. You going to pay for that?" "That's a door with a brick wall behind it," Mulder informed the man. The ghost gave him a disbelieving look, and was clearly humoring him when he replied, "Okay, sure." Mulder shook his head. "You're playing tricks on us." "If I am, I'm sorry, because I don't know any tricks." "Yeah? That's a trick in itself, isn't it? You've been playing tricks on us since we got here." Maurice glanced around. "Am I to take it we're not alone?" Mulder chuckled. "Ah, that's very funny, coming from a ghost." The older man began to laugh heartily. "Yeah, oh... the gun fooled me a little at first. You're a ghost hunter, huh? And you think I'm a ghost, huh? I've seen a lot of strange folks come around here with a lot of strange equipment, but I think you're the first to come here armed." "Strange folks?" Mulder asked. "Mmm-hmm." "Like those folks under the floorboard?" Mulder turned and shone his flashlight on the floor, but the corpses were missing and the floor looked untouched. "How did you do that?" Mulder wanted to know, nervous, but curious as well. Maurice gave him another odd look. "I didn't do anything." Mulder walked to the part of the floor where he knew the bodies had been. "There were corpses here--bodies buried under the floorboards," he was confused. He knew he’d taken the floorboards apart, they were there when he left Krycek. He wondered if that meant he had left Krycek in the real dimension, and somehow entered a whole new one, when he went through the door. Maybe the house was on some sort of fault line. He turned to look at the older man now approaching him. "Why don't you have a seat, son?" A short time later, Mulder was sitting down, with his face in his hands. What if the old man was telling the truth? Had Krycek somehow drugged him, and now he was dreaming, en route to wherever the devious agent planned to take him? He pinched himself and winced. No, he was here, the old man was playing him, he had to be. Maurice sat in the chair next to him. "You drink? Take drugs?" "No." "Get high?" Mulder shook his head. "Are you overcome by the impulse to make everyone believe you?" Mulder’s eyes shot up in surprise. Maurice went on to explain himself, "I'm in the field of mental health. I specialize in disorders and manias related to pathological behavior, as it pertains to the paranormal." "Wow, I didn't know such a thing existed," Mulder replied, sounding impressed. "My specialty is what I call soul prospectors--a cross axial classification I've codified by extensive interaction with visitors like yourself. I've found you all tend to fall into pretty much the same category." "What category is that?" Maurice smirked. "Narcissistic, overzealous, self-righteous egomaniac." "That's a category?" "You kindly think of yourself as single-minded, but you're prone to obsessive-compulsiveness, workaholism, anti-socialism... fertile fields for the descent into total wacko breakdown." Mulder began to realize the man was intentionally pushing his buttons. "I don't think that pegs me exactly." "Oh, really? Waving a gun in my house? Huh? Raving like a lunatic about some imaginary brick wall?" Mulder looked over at the door, seeing the bricks, which still blocked the way. "You've probably convinced yourself that you've seen aliens. You know why you think the things you do?" "Because I have seen them?" Mulder suggested. "'Cause you're a lonely man. A lonely man chasing paramasturabatory illusions you believe will give your life meaning and significance, and which your pathetic social maladjustment makes impossible for you to find elsewhere," Maurice explained patiently. "Paramasturabatory?" Mulder couldn't hide his amusement at the word but was irritated at the accuracy of the man's verbal hits. "Most people would rather stick their finger in a wall socket than spend a minute with you. Mulder had had it. "All right, now just... just back off for a second." "Spend every Christmas this way... Alone?" Confidently, Mulder shook his head, "I'm not alone." "More self-delusion." "No, I came here with my..." he paused, trying to think of how to define Krycek, without giving the old man more ammunition to use against him, "an old acquaintance. He's somewhere in the house." "Behind a brick wall?" Maurice suggested, sarcastically. Mulder smiled and nodded. "How'd you get him to come with you? Did you just... take him for a ride and sort of end up here?" Maurice wondered. Mulder's smile disappeared, but an interesting smirk appeared in its place. "He'll follow me anywhere, out of curiosity if nothing else." "You know why you put up with him, even though you can't stand him, right? Because you're afraid. Afraid of loneliness. Am I right?" "I just want to get back to him," Mulder snapped at him. "Good... easy. Piece of cake." Maurice stood up and walked through a clear doorway. He turned back to face Mulder. "Brick wall," he indicated the doorway, "or brick wall," he pointed to his head. "Go ahead, change your life." Mulder got up and started to walk through the now clear doorway. He ran into an invisible wall..., which turned into bricks the minute he hit it. Maurice was out of sight. Mulder turned back into the room, rubbing his nose as he realized the library was dark again. Krycek scene: "Mulder?" Krycek shook his hand after hitting the wall, and turned; only to jump in surprise when he saw a woman standing by the fireplace. "Who are you?" He pulled out his gun in a flash, and aimed it at her. "Lyda." She squeaked when she saw the gun. Then more bravely, she continued, "I live here, and who may I ask, are you?" Alex shook his head. "You don't live here, no one lives here." The gun didn't waver. A huge gaping hole appeared in Lyda's abdomen, and she gave him a slight smile. "You're right, I don't live here. In which case, your gun isn't going to help you much." This time, the gun wavered, and Alex fell back. "Huh?" He blinked once, before shaking his head and stepping forward again. "Nice parlor trick. I don't believe in ghosts." Her appearance became normal again. Lyda looked around with a smile and asked snidely, "Then what are you doing here?" "It's my partner." "He believes in ghosts?" "Yeah." "Oh, you poor child. You must have an awful small life. Spending your Christmas Eve with him. Running around chasing things you don't even believe in." "I don't see how you can talk. Spending all this effort on perpetrating a lie, just to entertain ghost hunters." "Don't change the subject," she snapped. "I can see it in your face, the fear, the conflicted yearnings, a subconscious desire to find fulfillment through another. Intimacy through co-dependency." Krycek couldn’t prevent the laugh that escaped. "Did you rehearse that in a mirror?" Lyda glared at him. "Certainly not." Krycek lowered his gun with a fatalistic shrug. "The only thing I fear is Mulder's death. Without him alive, the world wouldn't be worth living in." Lyda's frown dissolved, and was replaced by a huge smile. "You do love him then. I wasn't sure, you both being men and all. But, I try to be up with the times, and I think it's wonderful." "What are you talking about? I don't love the bastard. He hits on me every time we meet. Who would love someone like that?" "Don't be silly dear, that's known as foreplay." Krycek gaped at her. Maurice entered the room without opening the door, and walked to stand next to Lyda. "What's foreplay?" "This young man," she began, then turned to Alex, "what's your name?" "Krycek. Wait a minute, who are you?" he asked of Maurice, his gun arm rising again. "I'm Maurice, her husband." The balding man turned to Lyda. "We really attract them, don't we?" Krycek clicked off the safety of his gun and snarled, "Where's Mulder?" "He'll be coming." "Go stand over there until he does. Both of you." He pointed his gun by the fireplace. "This violates our civil rights!" Maurice protested. "I have friends in the ACLU." "Put your hands up." They just looked at each other, and Krycek shot Maurice. The bullet went right through the ghost, and a chunk of brick from the fireplace fell from the impact. Krycek stared in disbelief for only a moment, before he began pacing and muttering, "fucking bastard, he had to find a house with real ghosts." Then he turned his attention back to them. "So is it true? You convince couples to form a lover's pact, so they'll kill each other?" Maurice turned to face Lyda. "We used to be so good at this." "He's trying to distract us. He was telling me earlier that his partner hits on him all the time." Maurice nodded, sagely. "That was the foreplay comment. I spoke with that Mulder fellow, and it seems he feels the same way for Krycek. Though I've yet to figure out why they call each other by their last names." He shrugged. "What do you mean, Mulder feels the same way? How does he feel about me?" Krycek interrupted, impatiently. Maurice gave Lyda a wink, unseen by Krycek and turned his attention to the young man. "Seems he thinks a lot of you. He said he'd trust you with his life. Called me crazy when I suggested you might leave him here." "You're talking through your hat, old man." Alex grinned, wondering what Mulder would say if he heard that line. "This hat?" Maurice removed his hat, showing the hole made from the bullet that had killed him. "I hope you don't expect that to shock me," Alex mocked him, not noticing when Lyda left the room. Maurice gave him a sharp look. "Any reason it doesn't?" Mulder Scene: Flashlight in his mouth, Mulder strained to lift himself up onto the upper level of the library. Lyda watched from the lower level until he made it and then appeared before him, on the upper level. "Are you Agent Mulder?" Mulder gave her a suspicious glare. "Who are you, now?" "What are you doing, using my chair for a ladder?" "I'm trying to get out of this room." "Trying to get out?" Mulder tried to push past her. "Excuse me," "No, no. You can't get out that way." Mulder hesitated and poked her in the shoulder. Finding her to be solid, he pushed her against the wall. "Masher." "Frump." Mulder opened the door, only to be confronted by another brick wall. "I don't know who you're calling a frump, but I certainly don't appreciate that-- being manhandled, or called names. Certainly not at this hour." "You're a ghost." Lyda frowned. "Oh, more names!" They walked down the now-visible ladder to the chairs at the lower level. "What happened to the star-crossed lovers?" Lyda raised her hand casually. "Let me tell you, the romance is the first thing to go." Mulder's eyes lit up with realization. "It's you. You're Lyda, and that was Maurice. But... you've aged." "I hope your partner finds you more charming than I do." She pranced over to the bookcase. "Let's see, where is it?" Lyda muttered to herself, as by themselves, the books pulled out of the bookshelf. A smile touched Mulder's lips as he watched in fascination. "No, no, no, no...." Lyda continued muttering to herself, "There it is." She selected a book; ‘The Ghosts who stole Christmas.’ "I was young and pretty once, just like your partner." Mulder laughed. "Don't let him hear you say that.” Lyda ignored him, paging through the book. "Whoo! Look at us. Maurice was so handsome." A fire blazed to life. "He didn't have a gut." She handed the book to Mulder. Mulder looked at the attractive couple, and the Chapter title ‘Tale of the Star Crossed Lovers.’ "I hope you're not expecting any great advantages to all this." "To all what?" Lyda gave him an exasperated look. "I'm assuming you came here with similar misconceptions." Mulder shook his head. "We came here looking for you." "Oh yeah? You didn't come here with that sweet young man to be together for all eternity?" Mulder snorted, "God, no!" Then in an undertone, he added in disbelief, "sweet young man?" Lyda ignored him and continued, "Because you're filled with despair and woeful Christmas melancholy?" Mulder looked at her in confusion. "Why?" Lyda sighed. "Maybe it was your partner then." "Unlikely." Mulder crossed his arms over his chest. "You knew this house was haunted." "Yeah." "Maybe you two should have discussed your real feelings, before you came out here. I'm speaking from experience." "What experience?" Lyda lifted her chin. "I'm not going into semantics. A murder-suicide is all about trust." "I thought you had a lovers' pact." "Poetic illusion aside," Lyda laughed. "The outcome, Mulder, is pretty much the same." Lyda stood and opened her robe, exposing the bullet wound. "Oh!" Mulder had the grace to look shocked. "I don't show my hole to just anyone." Lyda tightened the sash to her robe again. Rather disgusted, Mulder asked, "Why are you showing it to me?" "It isn't like you're going to be eating any Christmas ham now, is it?" "Oh, wait. You're trying to tell me that Krycek is going to shoot me. Krycek wouldn't shoot me." Lyda shrugged. "Suit yourself, but if you shoot first, for him, the rest is an act of faith." "I wouldn't shoot him. Beat him to a pulp maybe, but I wouldn't shoot him." Lyda looked startled but regained her equilibrium quickly. "Maybe he shoots himself." "I wish! No, Krycek wouldn't shoot himself. He's a survivor." "The bodies under the floor--maybe that was just a kind of Jungian symbolism. Or maybe, it's a secret lovers' pact." Mulder snorted. "We're not lovers." "And this isn't a pure science. But you're both so attractive, and there'll be a lot of time to work things out." She handed him a gun. “Go ahead. Take it." Mulder quickly checked his holster and realized his gun was missing. "Take it. Think of it as the last Christmas you'll spend alone." Lyda disappeared, and the gun fell into a surprised Mulder's hand. Krycek scene: "Where did that crazy wife of yours go?" "To check on your boyfriend. Do you have any idea why he brought you here to this house?" Krycek sighed. "Let me guess. To kill me, and then himself, so we could be together for all eternity, right?" "It's not a joke," Maurice protested. "Do you realize how seriously disturbed that man is? How dark and lonely? What he's capable of?" "Yeah, I do." Krycek nodded, knowingly. Suddenly there was a commotion outside the door, and he heard Mulder pounding on the door. "Krycek?" "Mulder!" Krycek ran to the door. "Want this?" Maurice held out Krycek's gun. Krycek stared in surprise, before his eyes narrowed. "How did you get that from me?" "He's got nowhere to go this Christmas. No one to go with. Did he happen to mention a story about a lovers' pact?" "Yes, he did. Give me my gun." Krycek didn't dare get too close to the ghost, not wanting to set him off; but he wanted his weapon. Maurice held the gun out of reach. "The man is acting out an unconscious yearning. The deep-seated terror of being alone." "He's not alone, he's got Scully," Krycek protested, wondering why the fact suddenly irritated him. More pounding on the door. "Krycek, are you in there?" "I'm here, Mulder," he called out. "Unfortunately," he muttered under his breath. "Open the door," Mulder demanded. Alex strode confidently to the door. It wouldn't open. Maurice stepped forward, holding his gun out to him. Krycek grabbed it. "Open the door," he demanded. "I've seen it happen too many times in this house," Maurice warned. "I don't believe you. Open the door." Maurice reluctantly opened the door, and Mulder entered the room, gun drawn. "Where's Alex?" Alex blinked. "Mulder?" Mulder turned to face him, and fired the gun. Krycek jumped. "Mulder?" Mulder advanced on him. Krycek still held his gun, but didn't raise it to defend himself. Mulder fired again, shattering a mirror behind him. "Mulder, what are you doing?" Another bullet went past his head. "Mulder." "There's no getting out of here, Krycek. There's no way home." Mulder pulled the trigger once again. "We had an agreement, you jerk. I let you hit me without fighting back; you don't kill me. Put the gun down!" "Are you going to shoot me, if I don't?" "I'm not going to shoot you; you know I can't shoot you. I don't want to kill you." Krycek backed away, nervously. Mulder stalked him, chanting, "It's you or me, me or you. One of us has to do it." "Mulder, look. We don't have to do this." "Oh yes, we do." Krycek glanced around wildly. "We can get out of here." "Even if we could, what's waiting for us? More loneliness! Then another 365 more shopping days till even more loneliness!" Mulder answered, maniacally. "You're lonely? Shit Mulder, you've been lonely forever. Why are you flipping out, now?" Mulder lowered the angle of his gun and fired. Krycek dropped his gun in shock and stared down at the bullet wound in his gut. He looked back up at Mulder, who was biting his lower lip as if in pain himself, but he still had a wild look in his eyes. Slowly, Krycek fell to the floor, still staring at his ex-partner. "Merry Christmas, Krycek." Mulder raised the gun to his own head. "And a happy New Year." Maurice rushed over to stop Mulder from firing the gun. "Let me go!" "Mulder," Krycek whispered, watching as Mulder was restrained from shooting himself. "Let me go. Let me go. Let me go!" Mulder whimpered unhappily, unable to get free from Maurice. Krycek lost consciousness. Mulder transformed back into Lyda, and she began laughing against Maurice's chest. Mulder scene: Mulder walked through the door, into another version of the library and saw Krycek lying on the floor, bleeding. He ran over to him. "Alex?" Krycek opened his eyes. "Mulder, is that you?" "What did you do?" Mulder felt his pulse, seeing the blood flowing liberally from the man’s belly. "I didn't believe it, Mulder." "You didn't believe what?" "I didn't believe that you'd do it... That I would..." Mulder looked down to see Krycek had raised his gun to his chest. "Merry Christmas, Mulder." Without pulling away, Mulder asked, "What are you doing?" Krycek fired the gun. Mulder, in shock fell back, bleeding from the chest. Before he lost consciousness, he wondered how the man had been able to shoot the gun with his left arm. Lyda, lying where Mulder had just perceived Krycek, giggled happily. An old phonograph player began playing "Have yourself a Merry Little Christmas." Without looking back at the now empty spot where she had lain, Mulder stumbled out of the room, bleeding heavily. Krycek came back to consciousness and rolled over, groggily crawling out of the room, his prosthetic dragged like a dead weight at his side. Music still filled the house, "Have yourself a merry little Christmas; Make the Yuletide gay; From now on, our troubles will be miles away. Here we are, as in olden days…” Mulder reached the foyer and fell against the wall, a trail of blood leading from him to the stairwell. "Krycek?" he called out, seeing the other man a few feet away, crawling awkwardly to the door. “Happy golden days of yore; Faithful friends who are dear to us; Gather near to us…” "Krycek," Mulder gasped out, trying to get the traitor’s attention. ”Through all the years, we all will be together...” Krycek rolled over painfully and pointed his gun at Mulder. With difficulty, Mulder managed to return the favor. ”Until then, we'll have…” "Ah, I'm not going to make it," Krycek whispered, lowering the gun, before he fell back onto the floor. Mulder held his gun on the other man. "No, you're not. Not without me, you won't." "Are you afraid, Mulder?" Krycek gasped. "I am." Mulder lowered his gun, "I am, too." They both roll over painfully, to face each other. ” Faithful friends who are dear to us; Gather near to us...” "You should have thought of this, earlier," Mulder scolded him, without anger. "You should have." "You shot me first!" Mulder accused him. "I didn't shoot you. I never would have shot you. You shot me," Krycek protested. ”If the fates allow; until then we'll have to muddle through somehow…” The memory of Krycek holding a gun in his left hand flashed through Mulder’s memory. With dawning realization, Mulder stood up. "Krycek." Krycek coughed, "What?" "Get up." "I can't," Krycek admitted. "Get up, you're not shot. Remember Cole?" Mulder held his bloody shirt away from his chest. "What?" "It's a trick. It's in your head, like the gun and bible thing, remember?" Mulder walked over to offer a hand to Krycek. Krycek nodded, letting Mulder pull him to his feet. "You see," Mulder pulled away Krycek's bloody shirt. Alex looked down then back at Mulder, and together they ran out of the now unlocked door. Once outside, they looked at their suddenly clean shirts, and then ran to Mulder's car, completely ignoring the other car that had parked a few yards away. ”Faithful friends who are dear to us Gather near to us once more Through the years, we all will be together If the fates allow Hang a shining star upon the highest bough And have yourself a merry... little Christmas now.” Inside, the clock struck eleven. Maurice and Lyda watched their departure from the window. "We almost had those two, didn't we?" Lyda murmured. "Almost had them," Maurice chuckled, "but I think we may have better luck with the man and woman that entered the house a little after them." Lyda smiled at him. "Oh definitely. They're even lonelier than those two departed odd-balls. And all that artillery, I'm going to have fun." "That's my girl. We'll save our reputation, yet." "They're in the bedroom, aren't they?" Maurice laughed. "Let's go get them." Scene fade out... Later that evening in Mulder's apartment: Mulder handed Krycek a beer. "What were you really doing here?" "There was a hit put out on you tonight," Krycek confessed, taking the can and relaxing further back into the couch. "I should have known. Did you know who would be coming after me?" "Yeah, a married pair of assassins that calls themselves the ‘Deadly Duo.’ Talk about a dumb-ass name." He rolled his eyes, and then continued, "I heard tell that they were planning to kill you, and then drop you off as a Christmas gift. I don't think we have to worry about them anymore though," "Why not?" Mulder wondered. "Because, that was their car in the driveway earlier tonight." Mulder grinned. "They haven't got a chance against Lyda," Krycek grinned back, surprised to realize he was enjoying himself. "Heh, I told Lyda you wouldn't kill me," Mulder gloated, already pushing the knowledge of his near-death aside. Krycek's brow rose. "Did you, now? How could you be so sure?" "I'm still alive," Mulder shrugged. Krycek couldn't argue with him, so he changed the subject. "Did we really just meet a pair of ghosts?" "Did they really want to get us to spend eternity together?" At this, Krycek laughed and decided to tease the older man, "Aww, come on Mulder. You know you actually like me. We have issues. We're trying to find intimacy through co-dependency." "We aren't intimate!" Mulder protested vehemently. Krycek’s expression turned coy, and he gazed at Mulder from lowered lashes. "Would you like to be?" Hazel eyes opened wide. "You’re not serious?" Surprised at the response he’d elicited, Krycek replied, "Sure, why not? It's Christmas, let's get it on." He suddenly saw a chance to take their odd relationship further than ever before. Mulder squinted suspiciously at him. "What color is your blood?" Krycek laughed. "You saw it earlier tonight, remember?" "Well, it is Christmas," Mulder murmured, more to himself. Krycek smiled. "Good will to your fellow man?" He grabbed Mulder's hand and pulled him down to sit next to him on the couch. "I'm just supposed to forget what you've done, and you're going to pretend you don't detest me?" Mulder wondered, still disbelieving, but not moving away. "You always forget what I've done, besides, I don't detest you, Mulder. I just don't like you," Krycek informed him, reaching out to Mulder's neck, pulling him closer. Mulder nodded, accepting this truth. “Well, that's all right then," he decided, not pulling away when Krycek leaned in for a kiss. Cut scene. (Comment on this)
9:28 pm	FIC: Just Another Night II (X-FILES) Title: Just Another Night II Date: 8/00 Fandom: X-Files/Highlander Pairing: Mulder/Krycek Rating: MA Disclaimers: X-Files belongs to Chris Carter, 1013, and Fox Productions Highlander belongs to Panzer/Davis, no profits are being made from this piece of fiction. Beta thanks to Quinn and Meri Lomelindi Summary: This is a sequel, hence the title, to- 'Just Another Night'- in which Mulder comes home to find an intruder (Cory Raines pretending to be Krycek) in his home. He ends up naked and handcuffed to the bed- and things progress from there. In the sequel, the real Krycek comes by. Cory doesn’t come by until the end of this story. Just Another Night 2 by Kindli Basement office 7:55am As Mulder walked to his office, he heard the phone ring and broke into a run. Out of breath, he picked up the receiver. "Mulder." "Hello Mulder." The week before, Mulder's on again-off again lover, Cory Raines had told him he ‘had business’ in New Hampshire and promised to be back some time this week. So when Mulder heard his voice coming through the line, he smiled and plopped down into his chair, lifting his feet up onto his desk. "Hey babe. What's up?" "Huh?" "You coming over tonight?" Mulder grinned as he began plotting his retribution for the handcuffs from their last meeting. "You want me to?" Cory's voice seemed disbelieving. Distracted by Scully's late entrance, Mulder missed the confused note in his lover's voice as he prepared to cut the call short. "Of course I do. Look, Scully just walked in so I can't talk. I'll see you tonight, okay?" Scully raised a brow and directed a curious glance at the phone before settling her gaze on Mulder. "Who was that?" Lounging back into his chair, Mulder felt an evil grin stretch across his face. "Cory's back in town." Scully regarded him wryly. "The man that looks like Krycek?" Mulder’s hazel eyes sparkled with good humor as he nodded. Knowing more than enough about Mulder and Cory's 'relationship' already, Scully wasn't interested in hearing about his plans for tonight. It just got her dwelling on her own lack of a sex life. She glanced pointedly at her watch. "We have a meeting with Skinner in 10 minutes. Basement office 4:57pm Scully watched Mulder as he prepared to leave. "You aren't staying late tonight?" "With Cory waiting for me at the apartment?" Scornfully, Mulder shook his head. "Considering the feelings that Alex seems to have for you, did it ever occur to you to wonder what he'll do if he ever finds out about Cory?" Mulder didn't even pretend to be concerned. "Shoot him, maybe?" He held her jacket out for her. Scully twisted her head around to get a better look at him. "You think he'd shoot only Cory?" She sounded incredulous as she pushed her arms into the sleeves. He shrugged. "He wouldn't shoot me; he'd leave that pleasure for you." Quirking an eyebrow at him, Scully assured him, "You will thank me someday for saving his life." She buttoned up her jacket and pulled on her gloves. Grabbing his own jacket, Mulder snorted. "Maybe someday in the waaay off future." At the time, he'd been furious, he wanted Krycek to pay for murdering his father. Now he realized there were reasons for everything. He might not agree with those reasons, but there was no changing that which was already completed. Seeming to read his mind, Scully laid a small hand on his arm. "Accept things as they are, Mulder. You'll both be a lot happier if you do." Mulder shrugged her hand off. "I've accepted things just fine, Scully. Elsewise I wouldn't have Cory in my apartment, waiting for me." "I'm not talking about just you, Mulder. I mean you and Alex. What with the impending invasion and all, there might not be much more time for you to make things right. It seems to me that you should start thinking about letting him back into your life." With that said, Scully turned away from him and left the office, Mulder following close on her heels. "I'll think about it-- but not right now." Mulder finally agreed, putting Alex out of his mind and replacing the space with visions of his current lover. He grinned as he walked through the parking garage. Cory had been in control of last weeks tryst but now it was his turn. Apartment 42 Living Room 5:38pm Meanwhile inside Mulder's apartment, Alex was pacing the length of the living room wondering why he was here. His favorite federal agent had sounded so pleased to hear from him this morning... Mulder had asked him to meet him here at him apartment without even knowing what he had to say. Now here he was, standing among Mulder's possessions, surrounded by the older man's scent- invited no less. He was positive that Mulder had finally lost his mind or something, but he couldn't resist obeying the seductive tone of Mulder's voice. He'd been walking in a dreamlike trance all day, breaking into the apartment an hour earlier than Mulder usually got off of work. Now here he stood- waiting, too jumpy to sit down. Hearing the key turn in the lock, he froze, common sense finally returning. Shit! What if this is a trap?-- He's probably got a team of Feds with him He stood by the couch, tense with anticipatory fear as the door opened. Why didn't I bring my gun?!? Mulder stood there alone, not even holding a gun as he entered the room. "Hey babe. Get your ass over here." Mulder removed his trench and draped it over a chair. As his eyes flickered over the agent and then away to glance at the otherwise empty apartment, Alex wondered at the casual command, but he obeyed, watching warily for the gun or the fists to suddenly appear. Smiling, Mulder reached out and pulled him in close, nuzzling into his neck. "I'm glad you made it." Alex's expression of shock went unnoticed when Mulder nipped his ear. What the hell? His cock jumped at the unexpected movement and his body froze for a moment, while his mind tried to absorb the fact that instead of a gun, he had Fox Mulder's tongue in his ear. Like you really mind? With this thought in mind, he finally moved to return Mulder's embrace. Tentatively, he raised his good arm to pet Mulder's silky chestnut hair. "Me too." When Mulder began sucking on the juncture between collar-bone and shoulder, Alex's eyes rolled back and his hips jerked into Mulder's as a jolt of desire ripped through his body. God, he's marking me. Mulder pulled back a fraction to look into his eyes and smiled. Alex stumbled backward, so lost in the exquisite sensation of being surrounded by Mulder's scent that he didn't even realize he was being led to the bedroom. He whimpered when, in favor of undressing him, Mulder released him. Mulder began working on the fastening of his pants. "Too many clothes," he murmured, and knelt to remove Alex's shoes. Bemused by being the focus of Mulder's less violent attention's, Alex watched through hooded eyes, saying nothing as he allowed Mulder to do as he pleased. It occurred to him that this shouldn't be happening but he was enjoying the gentle attention and it had been so long since he'd wanted to have sex, so he said nothing as Mulder undressed his lower body. Alex looked down at the man still on his knees before him and gasped in disbelief when Mulder took his swollen and rigid cock into his mouth. His eyes glazed over when he felt Mulder's tongue rolling around his shaft, tasting him. By the time Mulder pulled away, Alex could hardly stand as he whimpered with need. "No, no, don't stop, don't stop..." Alex gasped out, his arm reaching out to grab at Mulder, blindly. Mulder clasped a hand onto Alex's questing wrist and shushed him. "Shh... baby. We're just getting started." Leaning close, Mulder kissed him again- his free hand trailed down Alex's still clothed chest and lightly traced a finger over his cock. Thrusting his hips into the touch, Alex returned the kiss with fervor. He groaned into Mulder's mouth when he felt his cock being gripped at the base, preventing him from coming. He tore his mouth away from Mulder's and pleaded with him- "Mulder please- don't tease me like this, let me come, please let me come." "No." Alex gasped in shocked dismay when Mulder broke off all contact except the hold on his cock, taking complete control of the situation. Helpless in his desire for the man, he could do nothing but stand there on shaky legs, hoping for release. He moaned softly, realizing that Mulder wouldn't continue unless they played by his rules so he made the supreme effort of calming himself- surrendering all control to the older man with a nod. Telling himself he could be silent, and take anything Mulder could think of, he didn't argue when Mulder pushed him back onto the bed, and sat with Mulder's grip still controlling him. His eyes were focused on his lover's face, basking in the pleased approval he saw in Mulder's expression and he didn't notice Mulder's other hand searching through the nearby drawer until he held it in front of him. Green eyes stared at the leather strips, widening as realization dawned and he frantically shook his head in denial. Mulder ignored him and laced the straps around his cock. That done, he leaned back on his heels and grinned. "Much better, now where was I?" As he reached out to remove Alex's sweatshirt, Alex balked. Now would be the moment of reckoning. Mulder lifted the fabric, whispering words of endearment. "Hey now, what's the matter babe? You're beautiful and you know it." He bent closer to tease the taut nipples. Alex thought he felt Mulder freeze when he encountered the harness of the prosthesis- but the moment was gone before he could react. Mulder continued to lick and nip at his chest, alternating his attention between the two nipples before carefully removing the shirt completely. With the sweatshirt no longer hindering his view of the other man, Alex stared hard at Mulder's face-- deciding there was no revulsion in his expression, he relaxed a little. "Do you want this on?" Mulder asked, no inflection in his voice. When the stump had been hidden, he'd felt equal; now that it was in plain view, he couldn't believe Mulder still wanted him. He shook his head, biting his tongue to stop himself from thanking the man. He'd been so sure this wouldn't last once Mulder had seen the wreck of his arm. He felt a wave of tenderness roll through him as he watched Mulder carefully work on the straps of the harness- his face tense with concentration as he removed the false arm and set it aside carefully. Smiling shyly, he wondered if a cynic like himself could possibly feel an emotion like love. He saw an expression resembling his own thoughts settle on Mulder's face before he was suddenly pulled close for an earth-shattering kiss. Now confident that Mulder wouldn't shun his touch, Alex began to struggle with the older man's pants, relieved when Mulder removed them without breaking off the kiss. He ran his hand over the newly revealed flesh, lightly touching Mulder's rigid cock before moving to pull him closer, fingers roughly gripping into Mulder's firm ass. He relished the pain/pleasure in his own cock when Mulder's fingers brushed against it. The need for air finally forced them apart and Mulder used the time to remove his shirt and wriggle down onto the floor before Alex again- to swallow the hard and weeping cock into his mouth. Alex shook his head from side to side, his hand clutching at Mulder's shoulder, trying to pull him closer. He couldn't prevent himself from thrusting into that warm and welcoming mouth- but with his cock still restrained by the strips of leather, he couldn't get relief and finally broke his self-imposed silence. "Please Fox, let me come, please, please. I need you... God please, Fox." He heard himself babbling, reduced to shameless begging, sure he'd explode soon, if Mulder didn't show mercy. He vaguely noticed his new lover using some lube to slick his fingers before his cock was sucked deep into Mulder's throat and a finger found its way into his ass. He groaned aloud when a second joined it. Mulder found his prostate with unerring accuracy and Alex cried out- sure he was going to die of ecstasy. When Mulder again broke off all contact, he whimpered. "Lay down onto your back, Alex." Alex couldn't move fast enough to comply. He watched as Mulder prepared his own cock before crawling toward him on the bed. His mind was already hazy with the strength of his need and when he felt his legs being positioned on Mulder's shoulder's it hardly registered. Not until he felt the man pressing his cock into his ass did he start to notice what was going on. He felt his lover stop every so often, and took the time to adjust- impatient for more, but not daring to push the man above him. Finally Mulder began to move. Thrusting in slowly and steadily increasing his speed until he was ramming into him. He couldn't prevent the loud whine that escaped his lips when Mulder wrapped his hand around his cock. Then Mulder asked him an idiotic question. "You ready, babe?" Alex's teeth were clenched tightly against the scream of need that threatened to break free. Finally Alex saw Mulder reach down to loosen the tie from the restraints and give it a quick pull as he continued to push into him. "Mulder!" he cried out as his seed splattered against their stomach’s. While his body shuddered and tightened in aftershocks- Mulder yelled out his name as he came and collapsed on top of him. Alex wrapped his arm around Mulder’s back and closed his eyes, falling into an exhausted sleep. Apartment 42 Bedroom 8:42pm Mulder rolled over, relaxing only long enough to get his breath back. Knowing that they'd be painfully stuck together in the morning, he got up with a soft groan and went to fetch a towel. Alex moaned but didn't awaken when Mulder cleaned them off. Mulder lay down again and fell asleep with Alex clutched close to him. Mulder awoke with the instinctive knowledge that he was being watched. Alex still lay with his head resting on his chest, his arm curled over Mulder's stomach. Mulder’s eyes flew open at the sound of Cory's amused voice. "Well, well, well. While I'm away, the Fox does play... with a rat." Cory drawled when he took in the scene. That was when Alex awoke. He jerked away from Mulder and snarled at the intruder. "Who are you?" Cory stood in the doorway, the features dimly outlined by the light of the living room lamp. "I'm Cory Raines. I'm assuming you must be Alex Krycek. Unless there are more than two of us?" He looked to Mulder for a response. Mulder growled irritably. "Be nice Cory." Mumbling an insincere apology, Cory approached the bed. Mulder could feel the younger man trembling with suspicion as he watched Cory's approach warily. He rested a hand on Alex's hip, hoping to calm him. It was gratifying when Alex accepted his touch and moved closer to him again. Now standing before the pair, Cory reached out a hand to brush back a lock of hair that fell into Alex's eye, a rather tender expression gracing his features. "Well, I can't find fault with your taste." Alex pulled away from the uninvited caress and turned to Mulder, realization dawning in his eyes. "You thought I was this guy. What the hell was I thinking? Like you could possibly want me." His movements were jerky as he attempted to get up. "I hope I measured up." "Uh-uh-uh." Cory pushed Alex back against the headboard, one hand on his shoulder. Alex's eyes were practically black with anger as he turned his glare onto Cory once again. "Let me go!" Recognizing the disappointment and confusion in Alex's tone, Mulder finally understood what Scully had been warning him about. He couldn't let the Russian leave now, not without knowing the truth. Else-wise, he might never see the man again. "Don't leave me, Alex." Reaching out and taking hold of Alex's chin, he encouraged his ex-futurepartner to face him. Leaning in, he pressed his lips against Alex's. He felt the young man melt into the kiss before stiffening against him and pulling away. "I need you." He promised him. Alex sneered. "Sure, for whenever Cory isn't here." His arm was wrapped around his stomach protectively. A jolt of regret shot through Mulder's gut and he glanced at Cory, unsure of what to do. With just a tiny movement of his head, Cory let Mulder know he was with him in this. "No way, man. There's nothing serious between Fox and me. We just enjoy each other’s company, whenever we're in the same town." Cory assured him. "Sure. How long have you known each other?" Alex glared at them both alternately. "I dunno, a few years?" Cory looked at Mulder and shrugged. Remembering his trip to England and the trip back in time while he was there, Mulder nodded. Cory grinned and Mulder knew he was recalling their first meeting- over 600 years ago. "He thought I was you until I convinced him I wasn't." Mulder was relieved when he felt Alex begin to relax a bit and he began to rub the younger man's shoulder. "Would you like to hear about it?" He moved to press himself closer to Alex's back. (Comment on this)
9:17 pm	FIC: Just Another Night I (X-FILES) The was the first story I ever posted. For some idiotic reason, I've never had it beta read. Title: Just Another Night Date: 12/99 Rating: MA Disclaimer: X-Files belongs to Chris Carter, Fox, and 1013 Productions; Highlander belongs to Panzer/Davis and I don't know who else. Summary: Appearances can be deceiving. PWP Just Another Night by Kindli I stepped off the elevator, already envisioning my comfortable leather couch and the video I received the other day. The moment I stepped through my door, I knew those plans were about to be changed. There was someone in my apartment. When I heard the cocking of a gun just to my left, my hand froze in mid-reach for my weapon. "Get rid of it, Mulder." A husky voice rasped into my ear. I recognized the owner of the voice immediately. "Krycek?" I exclaimed. "Now what? Another rebel prisoner for me to rescue? Some important mission that only I can carry out?" Frustrated with myself, I slowly lowered my weapon to the floor and stepped away from it. "Get on your knees,” my captor demanded, "with your hands clasped behind your head." Okay. This was different. I obeyed, wondering where this was headed. He removed the pistol I kept near my ankle, and then did an overly thorough search of my body. I couldn't hide the shudder that traveled through me when his hand touched my groin. I felt my cheeks heat with shame when he chuckled, returning to gently squeeze the growing bulge. "What do you want?" I asked, proud to sound so casual, though I couldn't help pushing into the pressure of that hand. "I want to spend some quality time with my favorite FBI agent." The unseen smirk was evident in his tone when he squeezed again. "And I think you want that, too." Unable to prevent myself from jerking forward into his touch again, I groaned, "Stop it, Krycek." I tried for tough, but instead it came out sounding pathetically needy. "I don't think so." My beautiful captor began to undo my belt. "I think you've wanted this for as long as I have." He pulled my pants down to my knees. "You move, and I'll shoot you,” he warned, stepping away from me, gun still in hand. I knelt there shivering, with my hands clasped behind my head. I blinked as a lamp was turned on, though the dim light revealed very little. "Geez Mulder. Why bother putting a light bulb in if you don't want to see anything?" he complained, as he returned to me. What should I say to that? I opted to stay silent. I noticed the gun was now sitting next to the lamp. That was when I was pretty sure I understood what was going on. Before I could decide what to do about it, if anything, he snapped his fingers, regaining my attention. I focused on his eyes. I could practically get lost in them, cliché as that sounds. He's always had such beautiful eyes, with the longest lashes. Of course, there was no way in hell I'd ever tell him this. He was already aware of his beauty, and hardly needed me stroking his ego. When he kissed me, I resisted for about 3 milliseconds, before I opened my mouth and let his tongue claim me. Without intending to, my arms moved to embrace him. Tasting wine on his breath I vaguely wondered if I'd had any in the apartment, before he got here. He began to unbutton my shirt, still kissing me. When the need for air separated us, he removed the shirt and suit jacket at the same time. Then he leaned forward and took one of my nipples between his teeth. "Oh God." I heard myself whimper; any thought of struggle long gone. It had been way too long since my last time, and this was going to go fast. All I wanted now was for this man to fuck me, and soon! Unable to concentrate on doing more, I stroked his back as he nipped and then soothed my nipples with his tongue. I felt bereft when he pulled away. "Up you go." He took hold of my hair and pulled me into a standing position. I winced, but it did nothing to lessen my arousal. My pants slid to my ankles and self-consciously I removed them along with my shoes. He waited silently until I stood naked before him. Then he smiled. It wasn't an annoying smirk this time, but a real smile; the kind of smile that got my stomach doing somersaults. Trying to compose myself, I took a deep breath. Nearly impossible, what with the way he was radiating sexual energy and excitement. "Very nice, Mulder." His hand reached out to caress my cock. I gasped when he ran a finger along the length. It had been way too long since I’d had any sex, and I prayed to a God I didn't believe in to help me not embarrass myself. My captor began to kiss me again, his tongue claiming my mouth. I returned the kiss desperately, even as I wondered how I could want this man so much. He was simply acting out a part... I quickly banished that thought from my mind, determined to accept it for what it appeared to be, not what it was. His hand moved to caress my ass, squeezing and kneading it. "Bedroom. I've got plans for this evening," he muttered against my lips. Kissing me, he led me to the seldom-used room. He broke away in order to open the door, and then he gently pushed me backwards into the room. I was so focused on him that it took me a few moments to realize the room was lit with candles. Shadows danced against the walls. I stood there staring, wondering what the big occasion could be; until he took my hand and pulled me to the bed. He must have spent an hour just cleaning the place. He kissed me again, a short but hard claiming of the lips. "Lay down." He nipped my ear. I practically fell onto the mattress, before I lay down, wondering a little nervously what was next. I felt a shiver go through me as I watched my captor. Was he still my captor, if he no longer held a gun on me? All I could do was wait for his next move. The smile on his lips did nothing to lessen my tension as he stood there gazing down at me. He sat down beside me and murmured, "relax." He trailed a teasing finger up and down my belly. A devilish glint lit his eyes, and he pinched one of my nipples, grinning when I gasped. He trailed his fingers up to my shoulder and then over my arm, past my elbow, he finally grasped my hand. My skin tingled everywhere that he touched. I didn't resist when he pulled my arm above my head to the bed-board. Something closed around my wrist and I heard the unmistakable click of handcuffs. He took my other wrist and did the same to it. I didn’t bother fighting him, since I'd already given this round to him; but I really wanted to smack that knowing grin off his face. Instead, all I could do was wait and see what he planned to do next. He left my side only long enough to strip, before returning to straddle me. He positioned himself so that his own erection was pressed firmly into my belly. I groaned, and envied his self-control; he was leaning over me, his expression totally focused on me. He leaned down to kiss me again, teasing me with just a quick taste before he inched down to lick my neck. He bit me, and I couldn't hold back a sharp cry. When he soothed it with his tongue, the pain and pleasure intermingled making me groan. He proceeded to mark me, and I could tell I was about to have a hickey the size of a baseball to prove I was his, before he finished. My eyes rolled back, my fists clenching helplessly against the headboard. When he was satisfied, he began teasing my nipples again. Licking one and then the other, his tongue left a moist trail between the two. I moaned, writhing frantically beneath him. Then he stopped. "Please," I heard myself whimpering, lifting my head to look at him. "You like that?" With a grin, he began to inch down again, licking and biting my skin as I twisted and bucked beneath him. When he was directly level with my swollen and leaking cock, he licked his lips. I was pleading with him not to stop, when he paused. "What do you want, Mulder?" He licked off a drop of pre-cum from the tip. "Krycek...Alex, please suck me." I arched up off the bed, begging him with actions as well as words. He nodded, and without any more coaxing he swallowed it deep into his throat. I screamed. The bastard grinned, never varying the rhythm he'd established as he reached out for the tube from the night stand. I spread my legs for him and I begged him, "Do it, already." He inserted first one slicked finger and then another. My hands were twisted to grip the headboard, and I no longer had any coherent thought left. When he finally returned with three fingers, and angled his reach just so, I screamed again. I arched up and came down his throat. He sucked me dry, and then moved to prepare himself. Once he'd entered me, I wrapped my legs around his hips, and listened with satisfaction when he released a groan of pleasure. He paused to gain control, before beginning to actually move. I felt myself becoming hard again; and when he noticed this, a self-satisfied smirk graced his face and he wrapped a hand around my erection, jerking me off in time with his own thrusts. He came with a shout, and I followed soon after. He moved off of me and grabbed a towel from the floor to wipe us off, before collapsing back onto the bed. He wrapped an arm around my waist, and lay there gasping for breath. I waited a few moments before I cleared my throat. "Babe, can you unlock these?" I rattled the cuffs to gain his attention. He groaned softly, and I heard him feel around the bed table for the keys. Without looking, he grabbed them and freed my wrists. Then he lay down again, sighing as his head rested on my chest. I pet the soft black hair back from his flushed face and watched the shadows play against the walls for a while. "There are easier ways of getting me handcuffed to a bed then pretending to be Alex Krycek, Cory." As I listened to my lover’s laughter, I fell asleep. (Comment on this)
9:14 pm	FIC: Two Mules for Brother Mulder - 2/2 Two Mules for Brother Mulder - Part 2 "I may need some help in here, are you allowed to enter a saloon?" Mulder nodded, "The Church grants us cessation’s..." Krycek spoke with him, "at times like these." They entered a tavern together, and some of the men did a double take when they saw the monk walking in. They sat at a back table and a young man came to ask what they wanted. "Tequila, please." Krycek nodded toward Mulder to order something. "Do you have a lemonade?" Brother Mulder asked the man hopefully. The man nodded and went for their drinks. "I have a feeling you’re the first monk they’ve seen in the tavern for quite a while," Krycek offered, with a little grin. The bartender brought back their drinks and Krycek stopped him by asking, "Does anyone else here speak English?" "No, Sir." "Are you sure?" The man looked around the room again and nodded. "I am the only man who speaks English." "Good, good. I’d like a 1789 French champagne." The barkeeper looked confused. "Are you the owner of this bar?" "No sir. That would be my father." Krycek was getting impatient. "Where is he?" "He is very sick, sir." "Oh, I’m sorry. I must speak with him, may I see him?" Krycek tried to sound conciliatory, even as he was annoyed with this turn of events. "I will take you to him, but he has been unable to speak for many days." The man led them outside. Krycek spoke softly to Mulder. "This is just great. The only man who knows how to reach the band of soldiers and he’s dying." Mulder simply nodded and followed. Inside the pueblo, Krycek asked the man if there was anyone else that could tell him how to find the camp. The dying man lay on a cot, and nodded, moving his finger a little. His wife understood him and turned to Krycek. "He says the candle-maker knows." "Thank you." Then he turned to the barkeeper. "How do I find the candle-maker?" "Come, I’ll take you to him." It was a long trek through the fields and mountains, until they finally came to a small clearing. One of the horses stepped on a lever and a fence made of barbed rope sprang up, surrounding them. "Put away your guns, gringo," One of the men demanded, coming out of hiding. "Colonel Skinner is expecting me, my name is Alex Krycek," Krycek replied, putting his gun back into it’s holster. "General," the same man corrected him. "Colonel, general, what’s the difference? Take me to him." It was another silent trek through the mountains, and they passed by women and children, huddled together against the mountain walls. They reached a bunch of caves, and an older man stepped out of one. He looked at Krycek and said, "I’ve been waiting for you. What happened to you?" "I stopped a Yaki arrow." Krycek indicated the sling. "So you never got to Chiwawa?" "Brother Mulder saved me a good part of the trip." Alex nodded at his companion. "How?" Krycek wasn’t talking until he knew he wasn’t going to be cheated out of his money. "Is the deal still on?" "I gave you my word." Alex carefully stepped up to the cave entrance. "You give me a bottle of tequila and I’ll lay you out a plan as smooth as a baby’s bottom." "You tell me the plan and I’ll tell you how smooth it is." Later that evening, the General nodded. "That’s not a bad plan." "Thank Brother Mulder here, we make a good team." Krycek tilted his head at his companion. The General nodded his acknowledgment. "The only problem is weapons. We have very few." "When you brought me into this deal, you told me you had no artillery. Have you any rifles?" "Not many." "Soldiers, how many do you have?" Alex asked, irritably. "Forty men now, but by the time we get to Chiwawa we will have about fifty or sixty more. Krycek shook his head. "Even drunk they’ll kill you," he scoffed. "I know my men, every one is tough and courageous." Krycek waved that off. "What you need is dynamite. That’ll even up the score a bit." The General made an assenting noise. "You tell me where the trees are that are growing dynamite, and I'll have my men pick some for you." Krycek glared at him. "Where are we going to get dynamite? We have no money, even this tequila you are drinking was donated." "You have no money, you have no weapons, you don’t even have a hundred men, how the *hell* do you expect to win this battle?" Krycek wanted to know, finishing his tequila and standing up. The General stood up as well. "Get out of here." "I'm in on this deal and no man is taking me out of it," Krycek refuted. Brother Mulder interrupted them, lifting the cross that hung from his waist. "Maybe if I could sell my cross, it will buy dynamite?" The General smiled. "That is a good thought. Maybe there are others who would be willing to donate to their jewelry to the cause as well." "I can beg from house to house for donations," Mulder offered. Krycek nodded, accepting the idea as good. "Best place for buying dynamite is in Texas, and you know no one is going to sell a load of dynamite to a Mexican. I would love to buy it for you," he told the General. The General agreed. Later that evening, Brother Mulder returned. "How did you do, Brother?" Alex asked. "I'm not sure," Mulder confessed, and opened the small pouch, dumping the contents onto the ground. The General and Alex sifted through the rings and necklaces and other gold and silver, and Alex smiled. "With all this, we could buy enough to give my horse a rupture. You did really well for me... for the cause, Brother." He gathered it back into the pouch. Mulder smiled, pleased with the praise. "I'll leave immediately." General Skinner nodded his approval and Alex stood up to leave. "Please, Mr. Krycek, I need to talk to you." Brother Mulder grabbed his arm. He looked nervous, as if he wanted to make a confession. Krycek decided he didn’t want to worry about whatever it was. "I can't, Brother. I need every moment to be here by the Fourteenth." Mulder nodded his acceptance, though he looked a bit disappointed. Alex turned to the General. "Where should we meet up?" "Outside Chiwawa is a little church. Be there as soon as you can, as early as you can, by the morning of the fourteenth." Alex nodded and turned back to Mulder. "Goodbye Brother Mulder. Don't let the French spend that money before I return." Krycek returned and saw Brother Mulder praying at a shrine near the church. Mulder turned at his approach and waved in greeting. After making a final bow to the shrine he walked over. "Good afternoon, Mr. Krycek. How is your shoulder?" "Better, thanks." Krycek had removed the sling before getting to Texas. No reason to make himself into a target. In fact, he felt fine. Which was a good thing, considering the battle he was about to help fight in today. "I’m glad to see you have returned safely," Brother Mulder admitted. It looked as if he were about to say more, but he stopped. "Waiting for the dynamite, huh?" Alex grinned at the young man. "And you." Mulder's eyes lowered and he smiled shyly. Krycek was pleased. "Missed me, huh?" Mulder nodded. "A bit." "Yeah, well, to tell the truth, it felt sort of wrong, not having your burro to slow me up the last few days." "Did it?" The monk went to untie the Burro. "Yeah, dammit. Problem is, Brother, I should never have met up with you in the first place." Brother Mulder shook his head and said, "Come, General Skinner is waiting for you." He mounted his burro. "Where have you been, Krycek? There are only a few hours of daylight remaining." "I had to go to three towns but I got all we'll need. How many men do you have?" The General shrugged casually, and said, "Oh, uh, about one hundred. Let us go." The trio walked to the church and stopped inside to kneel and make the sign of the cross. Krycek watched and tried to copy them, but didn’t really know what to do. As they continued walking, the men in the church began following them. They started a silent procession up the stairs, and eventually reached the top of the church. General Skinner and Krycek walked stealthily to look over the roof and into the garrison. They looked at each other in confusion and Krycek angrily stalked over to the monk. "They're all sober. You must have gotten your calendar mixed up." "No, today *is* their Independence Day," Mulder insisted. General Skinner spoke up, "Blowing up the bridge must have put them on the alert. Surprise will now be impossible." "Just listen to me..." Krycek began, desperately. "I will listen, but my mind is on my men," Skinner warned him. "All you think about is money." Krycek opened his mouth, but couldn't say anything to argue. Brother Mulder interrupted them. "All right, I think I know how we can get in by surprise." They turned to him, willing to listen. "Three streets from here is a house. It used to be the residence of the Bishop. During the rainy season there was a tunnel that led from the house to the garrison. When the Bishop moved, the monks walled it up. I think you could break through it though." "Who lives in there now?" The General wondered. "Very good friends of mine." "Trustworthy?" "Very trustworthy," Mulder assured him. Krycek breathed out a sigh of relief. "Great, then I have a plan that'll work." Skinner turned to him. "What?" "Fire." Then Krycek turned to Mulder and asked, "When you were giving them Spanish lessons, did you ever get a look at where they keep the money?" He took Mulder's arm and they walked to look over the roof into the garrison again. "They used to pay me from a strongbox in that room." Mulder pointed to a room left of the patio. "Iron or wood?" "Iron." "Good, then it won't burn. Okay, I figure we need four troops. The first one you give them coal oil and dynamite, they can go through the front, then the second can go through the tunnel and burst into the courtyard. The third group can be over there, and the fourth group should be of your best riflemen. They should be up here, to take off the sentries and help the men in the courtyard." He hesitated, before mentioning, "Of course, this all has to happen at the same time." Skinner nodded. "Firstly, we'll wait till the cover of night and secondly... some women and children carrying a piñata..." "What's a piñata?" Krycek interrupted. "A Mexican tradition to *liven* up a party." Skinner grinned. Mulder led them to the house he had described as being the old residence of the Bishop. They entered to hear lively music playing. When the current residents saw them enter, the music stopped and suddenly a red headed beauty ran over to Mulder. "Baby! You're safe, they didn't get my favorite." She grabbed Mulder into her arms and gave him a huge hug, her hands giving the monk's ass a huge squeeze. "Dana!" Mulder greeted her happily, lifting her in the air and twirling once. Dana kept her arm around him and began leading him further into the room. Krycek watched all this in silent bewilderment. "Brother Mulder, this here is a Cathouse," he finally found his tongue. "This is the best whorehouse in town, Krycek." Mulder grinned over his shoulder and allowed the redhead to lead him further into the room. Realization finally hit him, and Krycek growled. "Day and night, night and day out in that desert, you made a sucker out of me?" He approached the other man angrily. "I didn't want to, but you forced me to," Mulder explained, sounding perfectly reasonable. "What the hell are you talking about?" Mulder moved some chairs off of a rug, as he spoke, "What's the first thing you told me when we saw the French cavalry? If I weren't a monk, you'd let me save my own bacon. Then when I told you about the garrison, you said if I wasn't a monk, you'd as soon say thank you and goodbye. I wanted to be with you, I wanted to be safe. I tried to tell you at Skinner's camp but you were too stubborn to listen." He rolled up the rug and opened the trap door, leading into the basement. Mulder grabbed a cigar from the mouth of one of the clients, and looked up at him. Krycek knew he had to be gaping, but he was in shock. "What are you looking so surprised for, Mr. Krycek?" Mulder began descending the stairs. "Just because I'm saving your bacon, again?" Krycek turned to the General who simply shrugged. While some of the men were using a pick-ax to break through the bricks of the tunnel, Krycek and Skinner inspected the piñata. Krycek then placed the load of dynamite inside. "How long is the fuse?" Skinner asked. "Thirty seconds." "So short?" Skinner asked, nervously. "Any longer fuse might be seen. Just don't make the women too old or the children too young, and tell them not to trip." One of the soldiers informed them that the tunnel was open, so the General nodded for the piñata to be finished and they went to go explore the pathway. The tunnel led to the garrison, but it was the lower half, and it turned out the basement was being used as a dungeon. There were prisoners chained to the wall, starving to death. Mulder led them to the steps leading up, and they found they were locked in by a barred door. "Dynamite would take away the surprise. It must be opened from above," Skinner observed. Mulder spoke softly, but firmly, "You could turn me in. They would have to open the door if they had another prisoner. The French want me very badly. Why don't you turn me over and ask for a reward?" he offered. "I don't like it." Krycek jumped off the steps to stand by Mulder. "What do you suggest then?" "I'll have to think about it." "There is no time," Mulder shook his head. "I still don't like it." Krycek didn't want to turn him over to the French. Who knew what they might do to the man. "We have to get that trap door open," Mulder reminded him. "You know what you're talking about is crazy, Mulder." "Listen, Krycek. Everyone has a right to be a sucker once." Krycek stared at him, not appreciating having his words quoted, but understanding that Mulder was right. "We well have a man in the belfry. When he sees you enter the garrison with Mulder, he will ring the bell three times. That will be the signal for the women with the piñata to start at a slow walk. From the time you enter the garrison you will have four minutes until the explosion." "Slow them up, make it six minutes," Krycek suggested. "All right, six minutes." Krycek turned to Mulder. "All right, let's go give a Spanish lesson." While they were walking back through the tunnel, Alex stopped, and pushed Mulder up against a wall. "I don't know how this will turn out, but I owe this to myself." He framed Mulder's face with his palms and kissed him. Mulder kissed him back, before pulling away. "We had better go." Krycek nodded, watching as Mulder walked further down the tunnel. "Bad time for a war," he muttered under his breath, "Bad time." Outside the garrison, Krycek knocked on the door and called out, "Anybody in there speak English?" A voice from within asked, "What is it you want at this hour?" "I think I may have something that might interest you," Krycek replied. The door opened and a French officer stuck out his head. "Oh my God," he breathed, recognizing Krycek's companion. "Mulder! Entrez, entrez," he ushered them in. "Get in there," Krycek used his foot to give Mulder's ass a gentle kick. Once inside, the officer was walking around excitedly. "Well, the General himself will want to meet you." "Now wait just a minute," Krycek stopped him. "I've had about enough of this here warista. Now if your general wants to socialize, I have no problem with that, but I'd just as soon have him locked up." "I am sorry, monsieur." The officer apologized with his refusal, and went into another room for a moment. Mulder said softly to Alex, "I sure wish I had that cross right now." The officer returned and ushered them into a larger room. An older man, smoking a cigar banged on the table with his crop and called out, "Mulder, here S'il vous plait." Krycek assumed this was the General. Mulder straightened his shoulders and stepped forward. The General began to laugh. "Excuse me, monsieur. I am not laughing at you, but at his costume." He assured Alex, and then turned back to Mulder. "Come to think of it, we'll have to shoot you dressed like that." Krycek jumped a little. "Now General, I understand raising money for the Mexican army is a crime..." "So is shooting a lieutenant," the General added. "Did that bastard die?" Mulder queried. Krycek was again taken aback. Mulder shot someone? The General nodded. "Yes, the lieutenant died, and you will too. Monsieur, I am General Spender." "Well, my name is Hamilton, Terrence Hamilton. Tex to my friends." The General smiled at him. "How did you come to catch him for us?" Krycek began spinning a story, but his mind was on the piñata and the plans which were going down the drain. It was all going to hell, he thought. It wasn't long before he heard the singing of the women and children. "So you didn't know about the 200 gold francs reward?" the general sounded surprised at the end of his tale. "Reward? Well, that's better than a stab in the eye. So, why don't you lock Mulder up, and send me on my way." "No, no, no, condemned prisoners are entitled to one last night of relaxation. Would you like wine or cognac, Mulder?" "Cognac, a full glass," Mulder replied, trying to hide his frustration. Krycek could feel Mulder shaking next to him. "Please bring the 200 francs, and for you, monsieur?" the general looked to Alex. "Make mine smaller than the one you gave him. I'm just a country boy." The general obliged him, and poured himself one. Then he made a toast. "To your virtues and also your vices, eh, Mulder. What a pity to bury them both." Alex watched as Mulder drank his cognac in three large swallows. Mulder glanced up at him and grinned, albeit shakily. The singing was becoming louder and the general walked over to the window. "People who know how to sing, the Mexicans. Are you familiar with this melody, Monsieur Hamilton?" "Can't say that I am." "It is for birthdays and weddings and what not." He opened the window. "My, how touching. They know it is our Independence Day and come to toast us. Do you know what a piñata is?" Spender turned to him. "Can't say that I do." "Come see. It's quite something. They build a figure, usually an animal with a clay jar and fill it with candy and nuts and fruit and small toys. Then it is suspended from the limb of a tree." "How cute," Krycek muttered, watching as the girls lit the fuse on the piñata. Knowing he hadn't much time anymore, he pulled his gun and shot the General before the man knew what was happening. The remaining officers scrabbled for weapons, but were shot before they reached any. Mulder ran to the door, and they escaped through it. A shout called into the night, "Viva Mexico!" A bugle began blowing, and shots began volleying through the warm night air. Men were screaming, men cried out, explosions caused by dynamite were loud. All around them, men were dying, guns were being shot and fires were starting. Alex found an opening in the wall, facing the church, and helped Mulder climb through it. "Go to the house and pour yourself another cognac," he suggested. Krycek used dynamite on the dungeon door, allowing the men to get through and into the courtyard. He shot any French soldiers in his way, and slowly but steadily made his way to the room housing the strongbox. Pushing a wheelbarrow with the strongbox in it, Alex walked to the Madam. "Where is he?" Dana pointed him to some closed doors. "My room, second door on the left." He knocked on the door. "Mulder, open up." "I'm taking a bath!" Mulder called out. "Well, get out of the bath." Krycek rolled his eyes. The man acted like a woman sometimes. He really had to find out how Mulder had ended up in a whorehouse. "Will you go away and come back later?" Mulder pleaded. "Oh for..." Alex muttered and used the wheelbarrow to force the door open. Mulder was laying in a tub full of steaming water, smoking a cigar. He raised a brow at Krycek, a small smile touching his lips. Krycek grinned, and removed his gun belt as he approached the water. Then, still dressed, he stepped into the tub. Ignoring the hot water soaking into his clothes he removed the cigar from Mulder's mouth. Mulder laughed and pulled him further into the water until he lay on top of him. "This better than those fantasies from the last few days?" he asked, licking his lips. "A damn sight better," he assured Mulder and kissed him. It didn't occur to him until much later to wonder how Mulder had known about those fantasies. ~Fini~ Notes: Vous putain degoutante- you filthy whore. Unfortunately, I don't have a program which allows me to use accents above the letters, but the spelling is correct. (Comment on this)
9:10 pm	FIC: Two Mules for Brother Mulder - 1/2 This is a relatively tame story. At least, there's no sex in it. I completed a few stories for The Cube challenges, and this is one of them. The challenge was to rewrite a movie, using Mulder and Krycek. I tend to do my rewrites very faithful to the original. When I first wrote this, I had intended it more X-Files like, with outerspace aliens against humans not Mexicans against the French. But, I didn't. Two mules for Brother Mulder, by Kindli Pairing: M/K Date: 2/02 Movie: Two Mules for Sister Sara Beta: Candace Summary: Krycek comes upon a young monk needing help. Notes: This is in response to a challenge at The Cube. Two Mules For Brother Mulder by Kindli Alex Krycek rode his horse through the wilderness and sands of Mexico. While approaching a hill he heard yelling and laughing. He dismounted and climbed the dune to look over. Three cowboys were laughing, and taunting a young man who stood there trying to cover himself with the remnants of his clothing. The victim of their drunken cruelty appeared to be in his late twenties, early thirties. Attractive in his own way, taller than the men abusing him, a prominent nose, and from what Krycek could see above the rag being used as covering, a very fine looking ass. "Christian men," two of the men chanted, laughing drunkenly, each taking large swallows from a jug of liquor one man held. "I get him first!" One of the cowboys demanded, staggering back to his friends and grabbing the jug from the laughing man’s hand. "Why should you be first? I want him first," another demanded, shoving the first man to the side. "Please. Don’t do this," the frightened man pleaded. Krycek pulled his gun and fired a warning shot at the cowboy reaching for the defenseless man. "Get moving on out of here!" "This stud here can handle another rider. Come on down, we got some good whiskey we're willing to share as well." The cowboy held up the jug in offering. Krycek shot him, and one of the others before they even had a chance to draw their guns. The last one grabbed the captive and used him as a shield. "Now what are ya gonna do, huh? You can’t do nothin’! Don’t want to kill this here pretty boy, can’t do nothin’ can ya!" he taunted, backing away. He pulled his captive along with him. Krycek sat behind the rock and lit a cigar. He took a long drag and then pulled out a stick of dynamite and touched it to the tip of his cigar. Once it was lit, he threw it over and behind him. The cowboy whimpered in fear and released the half naked man to run. Krycek shot him three times in the back. He then slid down the ravine and grabbed the stick of still lit dynamite and stepped on the fuse, breaking it off from the dynamite. The newly freed man stood there staring at him in fearful awe. He appeared to be unsure what to do. Krycek realized the man must be thinking he was going to use him as the cowboys planned to. "Keep standing around like that and the sun’s going to burn the hell out of you." He began walking to one of the dead men. The man continued to stare and began to stutter, "They said they were going to kill me, they said..." Krycek interrupted him to say, "They ain’t telling you much now, so get dressed." He bent over one of the corpses and began rifling through his vest. He glanced over to see the other man tilt his head, a thoughtful expression on his face before moving off to retrieve his clothing. Krycek was unbuckling the gun holster from the last corpse when he heard the stranger approach. He stood up and turned around, staring in surprise. The man stood next to a cactus, dressed as a monk. "You’re a good man. All my life I will pray that you have all you want," he promised, holding a cross in his hands. "What the hell?" Krycek muttered, feeling quite let down. "You’re a monk?" The man nodded. "I am called Brother Mulder. I could have passed these men, but instead stopped to ask for food." "Alex Krycek. So, did they give you any food?" Krycek asked, walking to the campfire. "No." Brother Mulder shook his head. Krycek picked up a skillet of beans and took a bite. "Have some then." Brother Mulder backed away. "Oh no, I couldn’t eat just now." He looked a bit queasy. "You look like you could use some whiskey." Krycek offered the bottle. Brother Mulder’s eyes widened, and in a shocked voice he repeated, "Whiskey? Uh, no, thank you." He walked to the dead cowboys’ horses and grabbed a canteen of water from the pack. "That your mule over there?" Brother Mulder nodded, taking a long draft from the canteen. "No provisions, no canteen. Exactly how did you expect on existing?" Krycek wanted to know. Solemnly Mulder replied, "I was confident the Lord would provide." "Three men like them?" Krycek nodded at the dead men. "He also provided you," Brother Mulder replied, looking over from beneath lowered lashes. Dark green eyes widened in surprise. Had Brother Mulder just flirted with him? Hmm... "You’re a monk?" Mulder gave him a curious look and nodded. "Why do you have all your hair? I thought all monks had that little bald spot on the top of their heads." Mulder lifted a hand and ran a hand over his full head of hair. "I haven’t taken my final vows yet," he replied, looking mournful. Krycek nodded as if he understood. He started packing up the supplies left by the now dead men. "What way you headed?" "North." "I’m going south," Krycek started leading his horse away. Brother Mulder looked back at the corpses. "First we must give them a Christian burial." "After what they were going to do to you, you want to give them a burial?" Krycek couldn’t believe what he was hearing. "They are God’s children." Brother Mulder seemed to think this only natural. Krycek pointed to the sky, at the buzzards flying up above. "Are they, or are they not, God’s creatures?" "Of course." The monk tilted his head, seeming unsure of where he was going with his question. "So why deprive them of all this good nourishment?" Sounding exasperated, Mulder asked, "Have you a shovel?" "On my pack." "Then would you please help me bury them? If not for your soul, then for my own." "Look Brother, I don’t mind killing them for you, but I’ll be damned if I’m going to sweat over them for you." "You’re more stubborn than my mule, you know?" Mulder went to get the shovel. While watching the monk sweat over the makeshift graves, Krycek sat against a large rock, eating again. "How are the blisters?" Krycek queried, letting his disgust show in his voice. "Other things in life have hurt more," Brother Mulder assured him, striding past the three piles of stones and staggering up the hill to reach Krycek. "Sure you don’t want some food? One of the men made some pretty good beans." Krycek offered some to the man. "I couldn’t eat, but I’ll have some water." Krycek handed over the canteen. He watched as Mulder took some deep swallows from the canteen before jogging down the hill to the graves. He watched without interest until he realized what the monk was doing. Mulder started sprinkling the precious water over the stones. He ran and slid down the hill. "You really are touched, aren’t you? Brother, if you wanna bless them, you bless them dry." He grabbed the canteen away from the idiot. "I’ve obliged you all I’m gonna, Brother. Now I’ll say goodbye. You stay out of the sun, you hear?" Mulder didn’t argue. He began walking to his donkey and blessed him. "May God go with you." Krycek suddenly saw some horses in the distance. "It looks like the French cavalry is heading this way. You should be able to get a ride with them to the next town." Mulder rushed over and looked over the slope. "Oh hell--lp me, please." He turned to Alex with beseeching eyes. "They’re after me. I’ve been raising money for the Mexican army." Krycek gave him an angry look. "If you weren’t a monk, I’d let you save your own bacon. Do as I say and act fast. Bring the last horse and follow me." He slid down the slope and began pulling stones off one of the graves. Once a foot was revealed, he began to pull at it. "What are you doing?" Mulder protested, running over. "You’ll see. Now go get that horse." About ten minutes later they were down at a river bend. Krycek slapped the horse’s rump and it began moving off, a dead man on its back. "A horse with a rider makes deeper tracks, and we’re going to ride slow so as not to stir up the mud in the water any more than necessary. Get on your donkey, and let’s go." "Thank you for helping me back there, Brother Krycek," Brother Mulder said gratefully. "Don’t you ‘Brother’ me, Brother," Alex growled, and led his horse a little further ahead of the other man. "It was very kind of you, Mr. Krycek. I truly am grateful." "Yeah, yeah. Now be quiet." "You know our voices aren’t going to carry more than a few feet. Why are you so angry with me?" Krycek frowned, wondering if he should say what he thought or not. He finally decided he may as well. "Maybe a monk shouldn’t be so damned good-looking." Brother Mulder looked taken aback. "My looks? Why would my looks matter to you?" "This is the wilderness, Brother. What do you think those men were planning to do to you, back there at that camp?" "Erm, well…" "It’s a harsh world out here, Brother Mulder. A man with your looks is a real joy to behold. When not in a frock, that is," Alex explained, patiently. "But I am wearing a frock, so my looks are of no importance. I’m a servant of Christ." Mulder reminded him. "That’s what I’m so steamed up about." They continued following the stream until they reached a fortress. Krycek had Brother Mulder wait inside while he went to have a look. Unfortunately, the cavalry had split up, and there were about six men riding towards their hiding space. He rushed back to Brother Mulder. "They’re catching up to us… don’t just sit there." He pulled the monk along to a small cave. "We can’t outrun them. You hide here and I’ll distract them." Mulder nodded. "You’ve been a good friend. Go with God." "Leave him out of this, huh? Get moving." Mulder smiled and turned to enter the cave. Halfway inside, he paused and then rushed back out. "I can’t go in, there’s a rattlesnake inside." Krycek entered cautiously and saw the rattler curled up further inside. He approached it slowly and just as the snake was about to strike, he grabbed its head and swung his knife, the blade completely severing the creature in half. "Here, if we get split up, this’ll be good eating." He handed half of the snake to Brother Mulder and strode back outside. He smirked a little at the expression of disgust on the monk’s face. He jogged back to the fortress, and began placing rifles into each window in that side of the wall. He peeked out and watched as the French advanced, and checked each gun again. The men approached, and the leader pointed his men to search out different areas. Krycek waited, watching to see what would happen. He didn’t consider himself a foolish man, and had no intention of revealing himself before it was necessary. He continued to watch the men on their horses as they split up to search the abbey. He prepared himself for the fight ahead. It was insane for him to get involved in this situation at all. How Brother Mulder had gotten under his skin so fast he didn’t know. It just seemed necessary to protect the man from himself. A few minutes later, he was surprised when the men returned and after conferring quickly, they immediately rode away. Krycek made sure they actually left before he walked back to the cave that was hiding his new charge. As he stepped through, he heard the rattling of a snake. Brother Mulder sat in the corner shaking the tail of the dead animal. Krycek grinned. So, the monk had been blessed with brains as well as beauty. "Too bad monks don’t play poker. You would do well at it," he observed. That evening they sat together by the campfire eating snake and beans. "This is excellent. I didn’t know monks could cook," Krycek said, sounding surprised after his first tentative bite. "I can." Mulder smiled and took his own bite. "Who would have thought rattlesnake could be so delicious?" Mulder drank from the canteen and passed it to Krycek, who drank deeply before setting it to the side. "You said you were headed north. Where north?" "I wanted to find one of the warista bands. I’ll be safe with them." "Where are you coming from?" "Chiwawa." "There’s a French garrison in Chiwawa, isn’t there?" Krycek casually asked. "Yes, right next to the church." Mulder continued eating as he replied. "You wouldn’t happen to know how many soldiers are in the garrison, more or less, would you?" "Two hundred and some cannons." "How do you know all that?" Mulder paused, licking his fingers and making a small show of swallowing before replying. "The French wanted to learn to speak Spanish, so I was assigned the task as I also speak French. I went into the garrison three times a week. I hate them, oh how I hate them." "Isn’t it a sin for monks to hate?" Krycek was confused. What was with this guy? There just seemed something so off about him, but he couldn’t put his finger on what it was. "Not if it’s something evil. The French army kills and tortures the Mexican people, trying to force them into being one of their colonies… I hate them." Krycek nodded agreeably. "Of course. How big is the garrison?" "Two stories. Years ago it used to be a monastery." "One of those kind with an open patio?" Krycek wondered. Mulder nodded. "Balcony around the top floor with a staircase leading down?" "Yes." "You said the garrison is next to the church. Exactly how far apart would you say they are?" "I couldn’t say exactly, but in some places not more than ten to twelve feet." "On the roof of the church, is the top floor of the garrison higher or lower?" Alex couldn’t help getting a bit excited as everything was working out perfectly for the plan forming. "Lower, much lower." "Sentries?" "Day and night at the front gate." "Brother Mulder, you’re going to slow me up some, but I'm going to take you to one of those guerrilla bands you’re looking for." Mulder looked at him curiously. "Do you belong to one of them?" "Until I get paid, yeah." Alex lit a cigar, feeling pretty good. Things were looking up. "Paid? Do you mean in gold?" "Let’s put it this way, if they try paying me with tortillas I’m going to shoot them right in the eye." He took a long drag off of the cigar. "But the warista’s are too poor to hire anybody." "Well I made out a plan to take over the garrison and if it pays off I get half of the French treasury." "Then you don’t have any sympathy for their cause?" Mulder asked, without inflection. "Not theirs or anybody else’s. See, I spent two years in a war in the States. Right now, all I care about is money." "If money is all you care about, then why fight in that war?" "Everybody’s got the right to be a sucker once," Krycek retorted and leaned back against his pack, closing his eyes. "Mr. Krycek?" "Hmm?" "The Fourteenth of July is a French holiday. By noon of that day last year, the entire French garrison was drunk." "What’s the date today?" Krycek opened an eye to look curiously at the monk sitting across from him. "The sixth of July." Krycek sat straight up and grinned. "Beautiful, that information puts gold right into my pocket." He stood up and threw the cigar to the ground. "This calls for a drink." He walked over to his horse. "I’ll be leaving you for a few moments," Mulder called out to him, getting up. Alex glanced back to see the young monk pick up something from the ground before walking off. "Careful not to go too far, there might be another rattler." It took him a few minutes to realize what Mulder had taken from the ground, but once he figured it out, he wondered what the man planned to do with the stub of his cigar. "I’ll pray as I walk." Mulder then walked off out of Krycek’s sight. Krycek drank his whiskey. He heard Mulder returning while he was setting up the bedrolls. "Guess you haven’t had much experience sleeping on the ground," he offered, wishing he could offer the man a place on his own pallet. "Oh, I’m very tired, I’ll sleep." Mulder smiled, looking quite content as he sat at his pallet. "For someone so wore out, you sure got a happy look on your face." "It was a miracle you found me when you did, Brother Krycek." Mulder excused it, preparing his bed. "Oh, that was no miracle. Just an accident, and life is full of them." Mulder disagreed. "It was a miracle." "Two men are riding along, side by side. A bullet ricochets off the rock and kills one. The other man lives. It was just an accident that it hit the other man and not him." "So you don’t believe in miracles?" Mulder asked, sounding a little disappointed. "Well, um, you take a look at that fella from this morning. He coulda picked up that stick of dynamite and thrown it back at me before I shot him. Now that would have been a miracle." Brother Mulder laughed and pulled the blanket over himself. "Nice to hear you laugh, Brother," Krycek observed. Mulder continued to smile. "You think monks don’t laugh?" "Don’t know, I never spent the night with one before." Krycek watched the young man through lowered lashes. Brother Mulder got comfortable and then turned to look at Alex. "Good night, Mr. Krycek, thank you very much for everything." He then shut his eyes and appeared to fall asleep immediately. Krycek took another long drag from his cigar and looked at the long body of his covered companion. Sure would be nice if he could see it again, without the long robes covering him, not to mention the blanket now covering even that. Why did he have to get interested in a monk of all things? Leaning back against his pallet, he covered his eyes with his hat and settled down for a restless sleep. Next morning, he stood over the sleeping monk and nudged him. "Hey, wake up, Brother. It’s time to get moving." Brother Mulder woke up with a start and sat up, rubbing his back. "I’m so stiff," he groaned and pushed off the blanket. "How can I possibly ride today?" He forced himself to his feet. "I ride from sunup till sundown. You either keep up or you don’t." Alex handed him a cup of coffee. "You’ll feel better after a few hours on your mule," he assured the man and walked back to the fire. Mulder took a sip of the brew before moving. "You make very good coffee." He stood up and followed Krycek, limping a little as he worked out the kinks in his body. "Man on his own has to take care of himself." Brother Mulder nodded. "So, you’re not married." "Nope." "Ever been?" "Nope." "Wanna be?" "Nope." Mulder gave him a curious look. "Don’t you want a woman of your own?" "What for?" "To share your name, bear your children, be a companion." Krycek rolled his eyes. "Ask me to quit drinking, quit gambling and save my money." "It must be a lonely life," Mulder observed. "It’s a great life. Women, or men when I want them, and none with the name Krycek." He began packing up his bags, and motioned for the monk to do the same. "How bout you, Brother? Haven’t you wanted to be a ‘whole’ man? Have a woman to make love to, bear your children?" "I’ve chosen a different way of life." "What about when you get those feelings that God gave all men, including you. You know, I always did wonder about that." "Well, we’re human of course." Brother Mulder smiled and paused as he rolled his pallet, "When we get those feelings, we pray until they go away." "In your case, Brother, just how much praying does that take?" Brother Mulder took his pallet to his mule, his shoulder’s shaking. When he turned back though, his expression was solemn, and Alex had to wonder if he had imagined the silent laughter. "What about before you became a monk? Did you ever have a woman?" "No." "Ever kiss one?" "No." "Haven’t you ever lay awake at night wondering about what it would be like?" "No," Brother Mulder assured him. "Seems like every man I’ve ever met was a natural born liar, myself included, of course. I never knew about monks until now." Brother Mulder climbed onto the mule and looked over his shoulder at Alex. "You’re right, I lied. But I never thought about women." Krycek stared after him, mouth agape. "I’ll tell you one thing, Brother, I’d sure like to have met up with you before you took to them clothes and them vows." Later that morning Krycek stopped. "That mule is limping pretty bad. I’m going to look at his hoof." Putting actions to words, he determined, "Stone bruised. It’ll take at least a week for that to heal up." He stood up. "Maybe the people in this village will hide you till this animal comes about." "Why can’t I ride the pack horse?" Brother Mulder wanted to know. "Because he carries my equipment, that’s why. I’m not about to miss being in Chiwawa by the Fourteenth of July" "Please, Brother Krycek," Brother Mulder began, pleadingly. "I told you not to ‘Brother’ me," Krycek snapped. Mulder slid off his mule. "All right, Mr. Mule. You know I was right. You are as stubborn as my mule." He took the lead and began walking. "When we get up to the village, Brother, then I’ll say adios. This is where we part company," Krycek said decisively. He watched as the monk began walking. The monk stopped a little ways ahead and knelt in front of a shrine. "What are you doing?" Krycek called out in exasperation. "I must say a prayer at this shrine," the monk called back. "You said your prayers last night and this morning. You’re gonna wear them out." "It’s a sin to pass a shrine without praying." "Not if you shut your eyes it isn’t." While praying Brother Mulder shook his head. "Please, Mr. Krycek." "All right. It’s a small shrine, let’s make this a small prayer," Krycek conceded and took out a cigar to smoke while he waited. A man leading a burro passed them by, and a few minutes later, Krycek glanced up to see Mulder smiling at the man and taking the lead of the burro while the other man walked off with the mule. Mulder walked over with a huge grin on his face. "You see, Mr. Krycek, what prayers can do? He kindly accepted my mule in exchange for this creature of God. Now I can still be with you." "Your mule for that little burro? Well if that kind gentleman traded you even, you won't be meeting up with him in Heaven." Krycek observed. "There’s nothing wrong with the burro. Why should I feel cheated?" Brother Mulder asked, pulling the animal to the wall before he tried to climb on. The burro moved to the side, and Mulder almost tripped. He took the reigns more firmly this time and tried again. Alex tried not to laugh, and watched for a moment as the monk struggled to get onto the beast. A few unsuccessful tried later, he shook his head, and decided to leave. If the monk caught up with him fine, if not, too bad. Brother Mulder eventually caught up with him before they reached the outskirts of the village. Krycek set down camp and tied up his horses. Brother Mulder went on ahead to learn what he could about the French army’s movements from the villagers. Alex bought a melon wedge and wandered through the small market until Mulder returned, leading an old man to him. "He and his family live on a hill quite a distance to the west. Three hours ago, on their way to market, they passed a French patrol." "Which way were they headed?" Mulder spoke to the man in Spanish, and was told north. "All right, let’s get the supplies we need and move out." Krycek watched as Mulder thanked the man and they got on their way. Late that night, Krycek awoke when the horses became skittish, whinnying and moving about. He could see nothing suspicious in the dark of night, but trusted the instincts of the horses. He woke up Mulder. "I want you up in that tree." He pulled the monk to his feet and dragged him to said tree. Mulder moved as directed, but looking up in the tree where he was supposed to go, he gasped nervously. "Please Mr. Krycek, looking down from heights frightens me." "Then look up. I think there may be a mountain lion around here and I want you up there." Alex helped Brother Mulder climb the tree with a firm hand on the man’s ass. Mulder yelped, and quickly climbed the rest of the way up on his own. Alex grabbed his container of gunpowder and began pouring it out, trailing it away from the camp to some trees. "What are you doing?" "If you can’t see him, you can’t shoot him. How are you doing, Brother?" "Looking up." Mulder sounded nervous. "Good, good." Krycek lit his cigar and he softly said, "We won’t talk now. This’ll make him run if he’s going to." He then lit the trail and jumped back. In the light of the trail created by the lit gunpowder, he saw the outline of a Mexican family. As they were revealed, the women and children began weeping and crying. "What the hell?" Krycek muttered, and watched as Mulder slid down the tree. Mulder listened to both the older and younger women for a moment and then translated. "They’re running from French soldiers in Santiago. They’re waiting for a train to Santa Maria." "Muchas gracias," the monk thanked them. The family quietly left, walking off. Krycek turned to Brother Mulder. "Santa Maria is the town I’m headed for. Those warista’s are hiding out there somewhere. You need to find out why the French are heading there." "All right, I will," the handsome monk agreed, walking back to his pallet. "By the way, Brother, I guess I owe you an apology for when I was trying to get you up the tree there, I..." Krycek sat down leaning against a tree trunk. "Oh, no apology necessary, Mr. Krycek. In an emergency, the church grants us concessions. Anyway, it’s no sin that you pushed me up the tree with your hands on my ass." Mulder lay down and got comfortable under the blanket. Krycek sat up abruptly. "Where did you learn that kind of English?" "What kind?" Mulder asked, innocently. His eyes remained closed. "Ass." Mulder opened his eyes to look at Alex curiously. "Brother Carl in the monastery taught us different words for different parts of the body. This he called the ass." Mulder lightly slapped his rear in emphasis and closed his eyes again. "Where’s this monk from, anyway?" Mulder paused before responding, "New Orleans, why?" Krycek shook his head, "I’d sure as hell like to know what he did before he became a monk." He watched as Brother Mulder fell asleep. As the monk slept peacefully, Krycek began to fantasize. He imagined the young man out of his frock. He thought back to when he had come upon the man, almost naked. Long legs, a strong back, sparse hair trailed along the man’s chest down his belly and hidden beneath the frock Mulder had used to cover his modesty. He had seen just a glimpse of a nicely rounded ass, and wondered what it would be like to hold and caress it. Just as he was getting into the fantasy, Mulder mumbled something in his sleep, and Krycek pulled himself together, feeling guilty for considering sex with a man of God. Granted, the man had confessed to experiencing desires to lay with a man before taking his vows, but this was after the vows had been taken. He forced himself to calm down, and eventually fell into a fitful sleep. The next morning, Mulder left Krycek at the camp and he went to the next village. Walking into town, he heard the beating of the drums and the cries of distress from some women. Being led to execution was a young Mexican man. He was made to stand in front of a stone wall and was blindfolded. As the soldier walked away from him, the prisoner yelled out, "Viva la Mexico!" The four French soldiers aimed their rifles, and on command of their captain, fired. The man made a small pained sound and fell. There was a circle of blood on the stone wall behind the fallen body, showing the true aim of the firing squad. The soldiers turned in unison and after command of officer they marched away. Mulder wiped the tear from his eye, watching as the women rushed to the fallen man and cried out and prayed over his body. His own prayers were interrupted by a young French soldier who shook his arm speaking in French. "I’m sorry, I don’t understand." He pretended ignorance, hoping the soldier would search for someone else. "Please," the man pleaded with an accent, "an officer is dying. You can offer him some spiritual comfort." He dragged Mulder along to the small hut. "Our colonel has been very ill. Wait here." Mulder allowed the man to pull him into the hut. He waited in the foyer, watching the doctor examine the colonel. When the doctor moved, he was able to see who the man was, and a small gasp of distress escaped his lips. "Come," the soldier came back and took his arm. Mulder hesitantly entered the room. He took the cross from his waist and lifted it to his lips, kissing it, and then laid it on the dying officer’s chest. Then he raised his arms to the sky and brought them down in a sign of prayer, and he softly recited the words of the Lord’s prayer, and other prayers that sounded holy. The colonel opened his eyes briefly and blinked a couple of times. Brother Mulder lifted the cross up and let it block part of his face, while he continued praying. He was interrupted when the colonel rasped, "Vu putain dégoutante." Mulder covered the dying man’s mouth with the cross, stopping any other words from being spoken. "Brother, he is delirious, you must forgive him." The young soldier pleaded apologetically. Brother Mulder nodded. The colonel was now dead. "I do forgive him. I forgive him with all my heart. Now he is with God." Alex heard Mulder ride in. He wandered over, to see the young man digging into the horse's saddle bags. Brother Mulder pulled out a bottle of whiskey and began chugging it down. He rushed over, and Mulder turned, coughing. "I don’t see how you can drink this stuff," he gagged, wiping his mouth. "Give me that, you’ll get cock-eyed drunk. What happened down there?" "I was recognized, that’s what happened." Brother Mulder retorted, shaking as he staggered to a tree stump and sat down. "I’ve never been so scared in my life." "Recognized, by who?" "I had visions of being shot." Mulder leaned over, resting his elbows on his knees and leaning into his palms. "By who? What did he do?" "He died. I was asked to give spiritual comfort to one of the colonels dying of fever. When I saw him, I nearly died. He was one of the soldiers I taught Spanish to, back at the garrison in Chiwawa. Thank God none of the other soldiers believed what he called me." Mulder gasped, still trying to catch his breath. Krycek was curious. "What did he call you?" Mulder glanced up at him. "A filthy warista." "So, he died and you’re safe. What did you find out?" Krycek wanted to know, now that he knew the danger was past. Mulder was as bad as a woman sometimes. "They’re waiting for a train due from Santa Maria, so they can load it with supplies and ammunition." Krycek was appeased by this information. "You did well, Brother. So, between here and Santa Maria there has to be a gorge. Where there’s a gorge, there has to be a trestle. Now all we have to do is make sure we get there before the train does." "Will you burn it?" "I’ll blow it to hell-and-gone with the train on it. Now come on and get up if you’re going to ride, or I’ll have to leave you," Krycek warned, and watched as Mulder struggled to his feet. "I am not intoxicated." Mulder assured him, walking steadily to the burro. "You ought to be. That’s a hell of a lot of whiskey before breakfast," Krycek retorted. Mulder jumped onto the burro. "My faith in God will turn it to water. We had better hurry. I’ve never seen a train blown to hell-and-gone before." He started the animal moving. Krycek stared after his companion. With a shake of his head, he mounted his horse and caught up quite quickly. They rode all morning and part of that afternoon. While riding through a ravine, Krycek suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest and glancing down, he realized he had been hit with an arrow. He couldn’t stop himself from falling from his horse. He looked up and realized they were surrounded by Indians. Most on horseback. Brother Mulder rode forward, shielding Alex from further attacks. "Get out of my line of fire, Brother," he demanded, cocking his gun. "Can you kill them all with one pistol? Put it away. These are the Yaki. They’re wild and pagan, but the church has reached some of them." Krycek saw Mulder lift the silver cross from his waist, and lift it to the sky. "Can you get on your horse?" "I think so," Alex struggled to his feet and after a few false starts was able to mount the horse again. He groaned in pain. "You’ll have to stop that noise when we get close. Are you on?" Brother Mulder continued displaying the cross. Krycek noticed the sun was bouncing off the metal of the cross and actually getting in the eyes of the Indian’s. He wondered if it had to do with the leader ordering the men to stop. They were able to ride away unscathed. Well, without any other harm. Once a safe distance away from the Indians, Krycek allowed himself to slide from the horse and leaned up against a large rock. "Get me that bottle of whiskey, will you?" he asked Mulder, feeling exhausted. He had used up most of his strength and energy by staying on his horse the few miles. While the monk began opening the saddle bags, he said, "It’s a good thing it hit above my heart. A woman once told me it wasn’t in the right place, good thing, huh?" Instead of replying, Brother Mulder brought the bottle over. "This is the last bottle." "How long has it been?" "About an hour." Mulder used his teeth to pull the cork from the bottle. He nodded his thanks and said, "Brother Mulder," he took a swig of the proffered whiskey, "I need you to take my hat and fill it with moss. Can you do that?" He took another swallow of the burning liquid, relishing the numbness that began flowing through his burning veins. Brother Mulder nodded and took the hat. Alex was grateful the man didn’t ask how or why or where, and watched as the servant of God went in search of the requested moss. While the man was away, he again allowed himself to fantasize. This time Mulder was kneeling before him, as if to say his prayers. Instead of praying, though, Mulder was reaching out to unfasten his pants. Alex moaned at the thought of that mouth, with the pouty lower lip, wrapped around his cock. He felt a stirring in his lower regions and groaned at his stupidity. There was no way he could relieve himself in time, and when Mulder returned, his arousal would be obvious. He concentrated on the pain in his chest and drank more of the whiskey. By the time he felt more in control, he was feeling pretty damn good. He began humming the bars to a song he had heard once in a bar some time ago. "I beat him on the head and I left him there for dead, damn your eyes." He saw the monk approach with the moss, and smiled at him. Brother Mulder was so pretty for a man. Why did he have to be a man of God? "Got the moss?" Brother Mulder knelt next to him, setting the hat filled with moss carefully to the side. "What do I do with it?" "I’ll take you through this step by step, but first I gotta get drunk." How long has it been?" Alex carefully examined the now almost empty bottle of whiskey, and hoped it would be enough. "You asked me that just twenty minutes ago." "So, how long was it then?" Krycek asked, trying to sound sensible, before he began singing again. "And the parson, he did come, he did come. And the parson he did come..." "About an hour." "Come on, my gorgeous monk, who saved my miserable life from those damned Yaki’s. You don’t want me to lose my deal now, do you? The parson he did come, he did come, and he looked so..." He began singing again, but stopped in mid verse to say, "You know, this isn’t such a nice song, but it’s the only one I can sing while drunk." "I don’t care what you sing," Mulder assured him, sweating profusely. "Just tell me what needs to be done so I can get this arrow out." "and he looked so bloody glum as he talked of kingdom come, well he can kiss my ruddy thumb... Damn your eyes," Krycek hummed, and then pulled himself together long enough to say, "You need to cut a groove in the shaft, deep enough for gunpowder. Don’t worry if I yell a bit." He began singing again, "And the sheriff he came, he came too, he came too, and the sheriff he came too, with his men all dressed in blue, Lord they were a bloody crew... Damn their eyes." Mulder took the knife from the pack and knelt above him, nervously beginning to create a groove in the shaft of the arrow. Alex could see the sweat on Mulder’s face, and he wanted to taste it. He kept that thought silent, and continued singing instead. It was safer that way. "And up the rope I'll go, up I'll go, yes, up the rope I'll go and the bastards down below, they'll say, Sam, we told you so, Sam, we told you so... damn their eyes." "That’s good," he finally said, looking down at the shaft. "Now cut the shaft short." He listened to the harsh breathing of his companion, and felt a stab of pride. The man was so out of his element, yet doing everything he was told without protesting. The arrow dug deeper into his flesh and he whimpered when Mulder carefully sliced the knife through the wooden shaft and broke it off. "How much time as gone by?" "Over an hour." Mulder threw the feather ended piece of wood to the side and wiped his brow. "You know, Brother, you’re a fine looking man. Get me up straight. You feel so good, smell so..." he couldn’t get his thoughts out sensibly, but continued, "I couldn’t help thinking when I saw you almost naked..." Mulder interrupted him, "You must forget that." "I don’t want to. I can’t forget it. Every night we bed down beside each other, I think of you that way," Alex confessed, wanting it all off his chest. "I forgive you. If you weren’t drunk, you wouldn’t be saying this," Brother Mulder assured him. "Can’t stop me from wishing. I can’t help wishing you weren’t a monk. Get me some gunpowder, but leave the pouch back there." "Gunpowder?" Mulder sounded shocked. "Gunpowder will cauterize it," Alex explained, simply. Mulder walked to the horse to retrieve the powder and poured some into his hands before returning to Krycek’s side. "Put it in the groove of the arrow and light the powder. You’re going to drive the arrow through me and pull it out on the other side. Take the knife and set the blade against the tip of the shaft, then use the gun and hit it. Make sure you hit a straight blow." "What if it doesn’t go through straight?" Mulder asked, biting his lip. "My gorgeous Brother, if it’s not straight, the arrow will break off inside me. Now, once it’s out, use the moss and push it in about a half inch on both sides to prevent putrefying. Then we have to get going and find that bridge. This arrow business is wasting time we don’t have." Brother Mulder nodded his understanding and began muttering a prayer under his breath. "You praying for me?" Alex asked. "Yes," Brother Mulder made the sign of the cross and turned back to him. "I must be drunk enough, damn my eyes, that’s actually touching." Alex observed, and nodded at the gunpowder. "This is going to flare up a bit, so be sure to get out of the way once you hit the stick with the gun." Mulder gave him an annoyed look, and lit the flame. He quickly brought the blade to the edge of the arrow and tapped it with the gun. It went straight through and was easily pulled out. Alex gave a short scream and promptly fainted. Mulder grabbed the bottle of whiskey and gulped down the remainder of it. Krycek awoke with his arm in a sling. He decided that was a pretty sensible idea, as it would prevent him from putting too much strain on his left side. Now that the arrow was out, and the pain wasn’t so sharp, he realized the arrow was closer to his shoulder than his heart anyway. That wasn’t so bad, if he let it alone for a few days, he should be fine by the fourteenth. "Mr. Krycek!" Brother Mulder approached him with the animals. "Mr. Krycek, we have to get going. Remember the train of French supplies? You have to blow it up." He reached out a hand toward him. Krycek frowned. "How long has it been?" "Over an hour." Krycek forced himself to his feet. They were supposed to have left immediately after the arrow was removed. "You let me down, Brother Mulder. You didn’t wake me up." He strode unsteadily to his horse. Mulder didn’t apologize. "You needed the rest." "I’m going to need help getting on the horse." Alex admitted, finding himself unable to mount. Even with Mulder’s help, he was uneasy once on the horse. The monk made a small disgusted noise and mounted the horse, sitting behind Krycek. "Lean back against me." He ordered, still holding the reigns of the burro. Krycek obeyed and smiled dreamily. "I like being in the arms of a monk. How do you like it, Brother?" He started the horse at a slow gait. "The Church allows it for the sake of your safety, but you may not take liberties," Mulder warned him. When they reached the gorge, Alex looked up at the sky. "Sun shouldn’t set for another few hours." He slid off the horse, grateful to be on firm ground again. "The dynamite is in my bag, get it out for me, would you?" He sat down amongst some stones, and waited until Mulder brought him the little stack of dynamite. He took out a few sticks and tied them together. "Now I need you to take this to the top of the bridge." "Me?" Mulder squawked, aghast. "Well I can’t do it." Krycek pointed out, indicating his arm which was still in a sling. "I’m afraid of heights!" Mulder reminded him, angrily. "I saved your life, can’t you even do this little thing for me?" Krycek asked indignantly. "I just saved your life as well," Mulder retorted. Krycek couldn’t argue with that, so instead he asked, "You’re going to abandon me in my hour of need?" Mulder nodded, stubbornly. "One lousy, stinking trestle. Think of all the Christian souls you’ll save." Alex was relieved to see the weakening in Mulder’s resolve, and he continued, "You’ll get up easily. Please, Brother Mulder?" Mulder finally nodded, glancing nervously at the bridge and the many criss-crossed bars of wood. He walked to the trestle and looked up. "Just pray," Krycek offered, watching as the man grabbed hold of the lowest bar. "That Christian faith of yours will carry you on up like a bird." Mulder muttered something under his breath, and began climbing. Alex watched his slow assent, knowing the man would be fine. He knew Mulder was nervous, even afraid, but determination would see him through. "All the way to the top, so I can get a clear shot!" he called up. After what seemed like an hour, Mulder was at the top. Alex watched from the bottom as Mulder placed the dynamite between the braces. He watched as Mulder slowly climbed down the trestle. He knew this would be the hardest for the man, as he had earlier claimed to being afraid of looking *down* from heights. Finally, Mulder jumped to the ground. He headed straight for the horse and retrieved a full bottle of whiskey from the saddlebag. To Krycek’s surprise, he chugged it down. "I never seen anyone take to hard liquor like you, Brother," he observed. Mulder turned to him with narrowed eyes. "I want to see you shoot something about the same size before we do this." He glanced around and pointed to a small stone in the distance. "There, that rock." He pointed at it, and grabbed the rifle. Krycek glanced at his arm and realized he was going to have some problems. "You’ll have to cock it for me." Mulder raised a brow in query. "Pull that lever right there, good." He took the rifle and tried lifting it. Mulder sighed and took the barrel of the rifle and set it on his shoulder. "Thanks. Here, hold it steady for me… not like that!" Mulder moved his grip from around the barrel to holding just the bottom of it. "That’s better. Okay, take a breath and don’t move." Mulder obeyed and Alex shot the gun. He missed the stone by a foot. "You’re still drunk, you’ll never hit the dynamite," Mulder growled. Krycek acknowledged the truth in that statement, but offered, "Here, you sit down, I’ll kneel." Mulder sat as instructed, reloaded it, helped aim the rifle, held the barrel and took a deep breath. Alex pulled the trigger and missed. Mulder stood up and glared angrily at him. "Can you shoot?" "No, I can’t shoot! You made me climb that bridge for nothing!" Mulder exclaimed. "I'll sober up fast. Meanwhile, you fix me up some hot coffee," Krycek assured him, only to hear the whistle of an approaching train. He winced. "I'll fix you some hot coffee!" Brother Mulder punched him in the jaw and pulled him back to his feet. "Sober up, you dirty bastard!" he shouted, shaking Krycek forcefully. He grabbed the rifle, reloaded it, went through the motions and ordered Alex to shoot it. He missed. "Again!" He reloaded the gun and helped aim it again. This time the bullet hit its mark, just as the train was driving over the bridge. With a loud explosion, the bridge collapsed, taking the train with it. The force of the explosion caused both men to fall back, Krycek on top of Mulder. Alex looked down at the man close enough to kiss and asked, "Did I, or did I not hear you call me a bastard?" "Whiskey can make a man hear anything." Mulder replied, and pushed Alex off of him. "Dear Lord, forgive him for his impure thoughts." Alex allowed himself to fall to the side and frowned. He was sure Mulder swore at him, but the monk was right. He *was* drunk, not to mention fantasizing when he shouldn’t have been. Maybe he had just imagined it. Mulder stood and set up a fire. He made some hot coffee and Alex accepted the brew gratefully. Once Alex was feeling more sober, and could sit on his horse without falling off, they set out for Santa Maria. (Comment on this)
9:08 pm	HP Compatibility Harry Potter Character Combatibility Test created with QuizFarm.com You scored as Albus Dumbledore You are Albus Dumbledore. Calm, perceptive, forgiving, and wise beyond your years. Albus Dumbledore 78% Remus Lupin 75% Luna Lovegood 69% Severus Snape 66% Harry Potter 66% Neville Longbottom 56% Bellatrix Lestrange 50% Sirius Black 50% Oliver Wood 44% Hermione Granger 44% Draco Malfoy 41% Percy Weasley 41% Lord Voldemort 38% Ron Weasley 34% (Comment on this)
9:07 pm	FIC: The Auction 3/3 - M/K/Sc (X-Files) The Auction part 3 The next morning, Alex awoke in bed snuggled in close to his lover. Sitting up, he saw Scully asleep in the opposite bed. It took a moment to recall the previous nights events, and he dreaded Scully's reaction. He stretched, muscles pleasantly aching as he stood up and headed for the shower. Standing beneath the spray, Alex recalled the past few days, and wondered what would happen now. Two days ago, he was locked in a cage, awaiting the slave auction. Now, he found himself rescued by the two people he least expected to even see at such an event. He and Mulder had been lovers for the past few years, but Mulder had never been so open about their relationship before. With his rotten luck, yesterday was nothing but a fluke, and Mulder would insist nothing had changed. Returning from his shower, he found Mulder awake and waiting for him. "How are you feeling?" Mulder's hazel gaze was filled with concern. With a theatrical sigh, Krycek collapsed onto the bed. "Drained, I'm not going to be able to get it up again for a year, I swear." Mulder kissed him lightly on the lips and stood up. He didn't see the startled pleasure in his lover's eyes as he headed for the bathroom. "I'll believe that when I see it," he threw over his shoulder, shutting the door behind him. When the shower water started running, Alex wondered how Mulder would react if he joined him in the stall. Deciding it would be too cramped; he leaned over to grab a pair of boxers from the floor. While he struggled into a pair of borrowed trousers, Scully began to stir. Still glowing from Mulder's casual acceptance of his continued presence, he turned to glance at the tiny woman as she opened her eyes. The red-haired agent sat up, her bloodshot eyes slowly studying the room in confusion. Deciding to make the best of this awkward situation, Krycek grinned and plopped down next to her, shaking the bed. "Morning, Dana." No one could accuse him of subtlety. Scully clutched at her head and groaned, "Don't shout." "Sorry," he apologized without contrition. "Did you sleep well?" Seeing her disheveled was a treat in itself, but considering the amount of alcohol she'd consumed the night before, he figured she should have one hell of a hangover. "Until I woke up," she complained. Taking in the man on her bed, she glanced around again, more confused than before. "What are you doing in my room?" Krycek's green eyes brightened with deviltry. "I'm hurt. Don't you remember what we did last night? You wanted me here." He tenderly traced a finger down her cheek. "What are you talking about? Get away from me." She slapped away his hand. "What do you think I'm talking about?" He let his hand fall to her leg and began a gentle rubbing motion. //Could the fates be so kind as to bless us with a forgetful Scully?// He and Mulder wouldn't have to worry about trying to appease her offended dignity after all. Perfect. Blue eyes widened as Scully realized what he was suggesting and she jerked away from his touch, quickly pulling a blanket over her leg. "No, no, no, I wouldn't do that." She tightly shut her eyes and sank back against her pillows with a pitiful moan. A few seconds later she opened her eyes and stared at him in irritation. "I admit not remembering much of last night, but I do remember being in the car with you two, and I know you're lying. For one thing, I wouldn't be interested in you no matter how drunk I was. For another, Mulder would kill me if I even flirted with you." Relief was evident in her tone. Alex pouted at her, but eventually gave it up with a grin and agreed, "Yes, he would. But, I don't believe you when you say you're not interested in me. You'd be all over me if you thought Mulder would let you get away with it." Scully glared daggers at him, as he stood up. "Wrong. Like I said, I feel no attraction to you. At. All. Now get away from me, you're too close... scat," she scolded with as much dignity as she could muster. Obviously not believing her, Alex laughed and headed for the bathroom. Mulder was brushing his teeth as he opened the door, and Krycek crowded into the small room with him. "She doesn't remember. Seems wiser to keep it that way, doesn't it?" Mulder rinsed his mouth and agreed, "Definitely. Now that she's sober, I doubt she'll be as forgiving as she was last night. I like having her for a partner, and she would request a transfer, if she ever remembers," he admitted his concern. "Yeah, I agree. From what she said about your possessiveness, I think she's accepted our... relationship." Krycek grinned at him, unrepentantly. With a short nod, Mulder returned his attention to the mirror, "I just hope Scully is going to be as okay with this new development today as she was yesterday," he muttered softly. Scully waited impatiently for them to exit the bathroom. Alex chuckled as she shoved past him. She was evidently not her best after a binge with whiskey. "If you used all the hot water, I'll kill you with my bare hands," she snarled at Mulder, before slamming the door shut. Mulder grinned at Krycek, sharing his amusement, before they moved to the living area of the small cabin to talk about their next step. "Marita is going to have my place under observation. We have to give her a reason to rescue you and bring you back into the fold." "She won't rescue me until she decides I've learned my lesson," Alex growled irritably. Mulder nodded his agreement. "We'll go to the Lone Gunmen before we go to my apartment. Scully's going to want to get her blood sample. If we're lucky, she'll get so engrossed, this morning will be completely forgotten. As for persuading Marita, we should start with bondage. They should be able to get some stuff together. I think a band for your wrist and some sort of earring that would give you a strong electric shock if you attempt escape should be creative enough." "An earring?" Alex repeated. "Why not just use a collar and be done with it?" Mulder grinned. "Because I like sucking on your neck, and a collar would just get in my way." Alex rolled his eyes, and muttered softly, "Of course. How could I be so stupid?" Alex entered his new home, a frown on his face. "This is completely unethical. You can't plan to actually keep me." "Why not? I paid for you, I own you. I can keep you if I want. You should be grateful I haven't arrested you." "You're a federal agent, Mulder. This is illegal. I should have killed the damned auctioneer when I had the chance," Alex grumbled the last to himself, but Mulder heard him. Mulder turned to him. "Good of you to remind me. You need to be punished for that little trick. I'm going to break you of those violent tendencies." Green eyes nervously turned his way. "What do you mean punished?" He knew they were going to have to convince Marita that he was being taught a lesson, but they hadn't really gone into details as to how it would be done. "Just what I said. Don't worry, Alex. It won't be too severe, but I have to punish you for being so violent. You did release him when you heard my voice, and for that you'll be rewarded," Mulder assured him, while he unfastened his belt. "Take off your clothes and get on your knees." "You've got to be kidding, right? You can't seriously plan to do this." Alex backed away, toward the exit. He grabbed for the door, and gasped in pain at the shock that went through his body. He jerked his wrist back and slowly reached forward again; the metal band around his only wrist sparking with electricity the moment it got close to the door. Mulder approached him slowly. "What did you think the wrist band was for, Alex? It's made out of a high tech metal, and this fashionable earring," he touched Krycek's ear, "completes the circuit. All the exits are guarded with a strong current, like those electrical fences used for pets that stray. This is you new home, so get used to it," The voice was comforting, but the hazel eyes held satisfaction in their depths. He smacked Krycek's rear with his palm. "Strip. I want to see all those lovely marks I put on your body last night." Alex reluctantly did as he was bid, standing still as Mulder ran a possessive hand over the hickeys spread out over his body, and he shivered with suppressed desire as his body was caressed. The act they were putting on wouldn't be easy, especially when he couldn't prevent his body from reacting to the man's touch. "Lean against the couch," Mulder directed. Alex could feel his face flushing a bright red, as he imagined the tapes Marita would make of this little scene. His chest was pressed into the leather cushion, while he turned his head so he could watch Mulder. He studiously pushed the blonde bitch from his thoughts and concentrated on his crafty lover's actions. "Perfect," Mulder breathed, running his hand reverently over the pretty ass before snapping the belt once in the air. "Fifteen should be sufficient, don't you think, Alex?" Krycek couldn't prevent the squeak of dismay, "Fifteen?" "You're right, you're much tougher than that. Twenty-five." Mulder smiled nastily. Alex wisely stayed quiet this time, though his eyes flashed daggers at Mulder. Mulder stood back, the belt poised to strike. Moments later, the leather connected with bare flesh. Alex clenched his teeth, determined not to cry out. The first few times were nothing to him, but as it continued, a small whimper escaped through his lips. The humiliation of showing weakness was even worse then the actual punishment, and he groaned softly. In an effort to ignore the embarrassing state of arousal he began to feel, he concentrated on counting the actual strokes in his mind instead, relieved Mulder didn't demand he count them aloud. When Mulder stopped and stepped to his side, the tears were stinging his eyes and blurring his vision. "Now that wasn't so bad, was it?" Mulder stroked his hair softly. Pushing himself away from the couch, and Mulder's gentle hand, Krycek chose not to respond. Angrily he wiped the moisture from his face. Mulder sat on the couch and patted his groin, indicating Alex should join him. Alex glared at him, but obediently rose to sit on the edge of the couch between Mulder's legs. He winced, his ass on fire, but leaned back to give Mulder as blank a look as he could manage. Difficult when his hard-on jutted up against his belly, making his desire obvious to his tormentor. "Violence doesn't solve anything, now does it?" Mulder asked, cajoling a response from him. You should talk, Alex thought, but shook his head. "Does it, Alex?" Mulder smacked a red-hot butt cheek with his palm, encouraging him to speak. Alex gasped, "No, Sir." "Good boy. Now, I told you I'd reward you for responding to my voice, didn't I?" Krycek peeked up at him through half closed lashes, suspicious green gleaming from between them. "Yes, Sir." Mulder placed a finger under Krycek's chin and turned his face so he could kiss him, his tongue pushing its way in to clash with Alex's. Unwillingly, Alex found himself responding to the kiss and returning it. Mulder's hand went down to grip Krycek's cock and stroked it encouragingly. With his mouth still molded to Mulder's, Alex came hard, his seed spilling over the hand that pumped him to completion. Mulder raised his hand to his own mouth, and licked it clean as Alex watched. Then he lowered his mouth to Alex's again. Alex could feel Mulder's erection pressing into his sore ass, but the man said nothing about it. "My reward is to get off, when you don't?" he asked when the agent pulled away from him. A small smile graced Mulder's lips and he indicated they should get up. He silently led them to the bedroom and gently shoved Alex onto the mattress. Alex lay quietly, enjoying the cool sheets against the heat of his sore ass. He didn't move when Mulder left the room, watching through slatted eyes when Mulder returned to him, holding a cloth and bottle of aloe. He allowed the man to wash the stickiness from him, and to turn his body over. Face down on the mattress; he felt slick hands run over his rear, massaging the healing lotion into each cheek carefully. He sighed his pleasure, enjoying the attention. When Mulder pushed a slick finger into his ass, he was almost too relaxed to notice. Another finger joined the first and he moaned, spreading his legs apart. His cock was getting hard again, and he squirmed against the mattress. Mulder pulled him into a kneeling position, and he was only too willing to obey. His lover entered him with a groan and began to move inside him. The sting against his ass didn't matter, in fact it only made it better, increasing the sensations of pleasure as skin slapped against skin. When Mulder reached around and took hold of his cock, stroking it in time with his thrusts, Alex could only whimper, drowning in blissful contentment. Unsurprisingly, his lover came before he did, but kept working him until he cried out with his second orgasm. Mulder pulled out and collapsed on his side, pulling Alex into his arms before falling asleep. Krycek wondered how Mulder could have turned the tables so quickly. They hadn't discussed what would happen at much length, but he thought it had been decided that he wasn't supposed to be enjoying his captivity. They were supposed to be convincing Marita that he was suffering. Alex should have known Mulder wouldn't be able to keep up the act. It wasn't until he thought more about it, that Alex realized his helpless desire was entirely the point. The more he enjoyed it against his will, the worse it would be on his pride. The exact emotion Marita wanted abused. With this thought, he fell asleep. The next morning, Alex awoke first and carefully untangled himself. Just in case the cameras were in the bedroom as well, he glared at Mulder the entire time. He stood up and headed for the window, but the minute he got within a few inches of it, he felt the shock. He growled softly and headed for the bathroom. The Lone Gunmen had done a good job of booby-trapping the apartment so he couldn't escape. Maybe too good. He couldn't take a shower this morning, since the electric band prevented such an action, so he settled for a warm wash rag instead. Standing before the mirror, he wondered how long this little jaunt would last. He had a feeling he was going to enjoy his stay with Mulder, but Marita wasn't going to let him stay indefinitely; if only because she wouldn't take a chance on his teaming up with Mulder to get back at her. Alex returned to see Mulder sitting up and watching his approach. He glanced down and noticed the man's morning erection and stopped in his tracks. "You just fucked me last night, you can't expect to have me again, not so soon," he protested, hoping he didn't sound as lame as he felt. "I didn't hear any complaints last night." Mulder grinned. Then he added patiently, as if talking to a child, "A simple definition for sex slave, Alex, is that you give your master sex any time of the day or night, as many times as your master wishes." "My ass is sore," Alex complained, even as he slowly approached the bed. "As it should be. Now get over here." Mulder ordered, impatiently. Finally Alex knelt on the bed, avoiding any pressure on his ass. "I hardly hurt you that badly," Mulder stated with exasperation and pulled him down by the neck, pushing his erection into Alex's partially open mouth. Alex heard Mulder sigh with pleasure when he began a steady suction. He let his elbow dig into the mattress and relaxed his throat so he could take the cock deep. Knowing exactly what would bring his lover the most pleasure, he pulled away a bit and used his tongue to lap at the tip before sucking him down again. Alex knew he was on the right track when he heard the startled gasp escape Mulder's lips, and the sudden stiffening, indicating the imminent orgasm. The hand in his hair was no longer a soft pressure, as it now clutched at him, pulling him tightly into Mulder's groin. Mulder yelled out, his skull hitting the bed's headboard with a loud bang. Alex rested his cheek on Mulder's stomach, enjoying the gentle fingers in his hair, until he glanced at the clock. "Hey Mulder, what time are you supposed to be at work?" "Shit!" Hastily, Mulder scrambled out of bed. A week later, Krycek sat on the worn leather couch in a borrowed pair of jeans, his bare-feet folded beneath him. Mulder had gone off on some case out of town. Unable to use the computer, due to the infernal band around his wrist, he had nothing to do. Cleaning the apartment didn't take much, and he wasn't here as a housekeeper anyway. He flicked through the channels without any real interest, and stopped on the Jerry Springer show. Yawning, he leaned back against the cushions, wondering how long Marita planned to make him suffer. Alex amused himself with visions of what he would do to the bitch when he found the files she was holding over him. A realistic vision of the blonde whore hanging from the rafters was shattered when he heard the apartment door click open. He grabbed his gun, grateful for the change in routine. It was the bitch herself. Marita strolled into the room, glancing around with humor. "So you've cleaned up the place. How very domestic of you, Alexei." Hoping he sounded convincing, Alex growled, "What do you want, Marita?" "Is that any way to talk to your savior? Though perhaps you'd prefer to remain here as Mulder's sex slave? He appears to be insatiable, and now that I think of it, you weren't exactly fighting him off now, were you?" Marita recalled. "No, I want out. Please Marita, I promise to be good." Hoping the contempt he felt couldn't be seen in his eyes, he wondered if she believed him. Apparently she did, as she nodded to the two male guards standing next to her. "Remove the wrist band." Alex put out his wrist, and sighed in relief as the device was broken apart. He flexed it, wishing he could rub some comfort into it. Without any more fanfare, she led the way out, and he followed her. He stole a glance back at the apartment, rubbing his fingers over the earring he still wore, and wished that things could be different. But maybe someday, in the future... (Comment on this)
9:05 pm	FIC: The Auction 2/3 - M/K/Sc (X-Files) The Auction part 2 Exasperated, Scully watched as Mulder led Alex to the cabin. With a put-upon sigh she unlocked the trunk and retrieved the over-night bag. Upon entering the cabin, she dropped the bag on the floor. Ignoring the two men, she walked to the stocked bar and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. Meanwhile, Mulder led Krycek to the bathroom, and soon the sounds of pained pleasure could be heard over the noise of the shower. After pouring herself a generous glass of the amber liquor, Scully sat on one of the double beds and turned on the television. As she flipped through the 8 local channels, she wondered how she let herself get dragged into these things. It was doubtful that Krycek would try to get them in trouble for any of this, but he'd certainly try to convince Mulder to release him. She knew it would be suicide to try and imprison the young man, Cardinale's death had proven that, but it seemed to her that he always seemed to get the best out of every situation. 'Except maybe the arm thing' she realized, sobering quickly. 'Not that it really did much to damage his looks, he really is a handsome man' she shook her head, annoyed with her errant thoughts. She glanced at her watch as the two men stepped out of the bathroom, some twenty minutes later. She forced herself to watch dispassionately as Mulder buttoned his shirt while he walked to the bed with Krycek following him, wearing only a towel. To distract herself from desires she knew she shouldn't be having, she asked, "What did they give you, Krycek?" Krycek shook his head, his tone distracted as he answered, "They said it was an aphrodisiac, so we would be anxious to please. Like any of those people weren't already willing. Anyway, it's supposed to wear off in a few hours." Scully thought back to what she knew about aphrodisiacs, "I wish I knew what they gave you. It could be a new street drug that we haven't seen yet. Maybe I could take a sample, later, and do a tox screen," she suggested, her scientific mind running through the possible chemicals involved. Receiving a worried glance from both men, she winced and in a quiet voice, offered soothingly, "The effects should lessen soon, you won't be feeling so desperate, instead you'll just feel needy." "If you say so, Scully." Mulder sounded doubtful, but willing to believe her if she said it was true. Scully nodded and took a deep swallow from her glass, watching as Mulder took hold of Krycek's hard cock, again. 'He has plenty of experience with his own, why should it bother him to do the same to Krycek?' she thought sarcastically. Krycek sighed happily, and she was surprised to realize he hadn't made any snide comments about Mulder's willingness to please him. She couldn't believe Mulder was doing this in front of her. Of course she knew about his porn collection, everyone did, but he'd never brought her into it before. She finished her glass of whiskey and poured another one. 'Bastards, they act like I'm not even here.' A few hours later, Mulder sat on the bed watching TV, casually stroking Krycek's silky hair-- pleased to have Alex looking comfortable and happy as he rested his head on Mulder's lap. Scully had finished half of the bottle of whiskey before Mulder had taken it away from her, and she was evidently feeling pretty good right now, considering how she practically radiated sexual energy as her eyes raked over Krycek's body thoroughly and hungrily. Taking a deep swallow from the bottle of whiskey, Mulder's eyes met Scully's and took on a wicked gleam. "Kryyycek--" he drawled, stroking a finger down the beautiful man's cheek. With his eyes closed, Krycek turned his face into the caress. "Hmmm?" Mulder's fingers found their way to Krycek's chin and lifted his head. "Look at Scully, I think we can safely say she wasn't trying to stop us earlier." "But she did stop us, the cop caught her speeding," Krycek pouted, even as he let himself look at her. The inebriated woman was beautiful, especially with her defenses down; she practically glowed with lust. He didn't say anything, but Mulder could see his cock stirring to life. "I would say she probably spent more time watching us than she should have. Do you think we should forgive her?" Mulder's voice was practically a purr. With a nod, Krycek turned his head to meet Mulder's groin. "No, that'll be later." Mulder chuckled. "Come here, Scully." He patted the bed as Krycek began grumbling. The muttering stopped when Mulder began stroking Krycek's groin. "Take off your clothes, Alex." Krycek hastily removed the shorts and T-shirt he had put on after their last shower, and then settled back next to his ex-partner. Krycek grinned when he realized that both agents had their eyes fixed on him. Though he wasn't surprised, he was pleased when he saw the bulge in Mulder's pants grow and swell- but the real ego trip was when Scully's breath hitched and she squirmed a bit. The fact that neither were bothered by the lack of his arm was a huge turn-on for him. "Undress her." Mulder's voice was husky, his eyes alight with deviltry. Scully stood at the edge of the mattress, weaving just a bit. She had shed her suit jacket after her second glass of whiskey, and her shirt was partially unbuttoned -- so he finished unbuttoning it with quick, expert flicks of his fingers -- soft, accidental brushes of his fingers to her exposed flesh had her sighing happily, arching closer to his touch. She wiggled out of the shirt and he eyed her bra. It clasped in the front and he grinned wickedly. Using his only arm to support his body, he leaned in and suckled one lace covered breast before moving to the other one. She arched into his mouth, gasping, "Alex." She knelt on the bed, her head fallen back while she arched forward. Krycek heard the smile in Mulder's voice when speaking to Scully. "Now aren't you glad we rescued him from a fate worse than death?" Words being beyond her at the moment, Scully nodded, her hands stroking Krycek's back. When Mulder began caressing Krycek's ass, his contented moan was muffled against Scully's breast. Both nipples were hard and straining against their covering when Alex finally moved to use his teeth and tongue to unclasp the bra. She was whimpering before he finally succeeded in opening it, and she hastily shrugged it off, eliciting a soft chuckle from Mulder. Krycek straightened up again and began kissing her face, finally meeting her mouth as he worked on unfastening her pants. When he began struggling with them, he felt Mulder's hand cover his and help undo it, so he wouldn't have to break off the kiss with the redhead. Then Mulder's hand was caressing his ass, his back, his legs, teasing him with light touches as Scully's hands caressed his chest, pinching his nipples, nails scratching a line across his stomach, sometimes moving to clench his hair in a tight grip. Alex parted from her only long enough to take a breath before he attacked her lips all over again. Once he had her slacks and panties lowered, she wriggled out of them eagerly. He broke off the kiss and urged her to lay next to her still fully clothed partner- and turned to look at his ex-partner with a raised brow. Mulder was leaning on his arm, his head resting in his palm while the other hand continued to stroke Krycek's hip. "Straddle her and then suckle her breasts again," he directed. Moving so he sat astride her, Krycek leaned in and took a nipple into his mouth again, tonguing and sucking on it. Scully writhed beneath him, her little gasps telling him she liked it as her hips jerked upwards. Meanwhile, Mulder's hand left his hip and began fingering Scully's clit. "Oh God!" she groaned out loudly- one hand clutching at Krycek's hair while the other stroked over his back, his arm, sometimes switching hands and stroking over his stump- but never enough to bother the sensitized flesh. She whimpered when Mulder abandoned her to raise his fingers to Krycek's mouth. "Taste her, Alex," he whispered, directly into Krycek's ear. Krycek lifted his head, still laying atop Scully, and parted his mouth to take the proffered fingers into his mouth. He licked and sucked them, letting Mulder know what else he wanted to do to other parts of him. "That's a good boy." Mulder grinned. Pulling his hand free he kissed Krycek's mouth hungrily, their tongues clashing. "Mulder!" Scully finally snarled, irritated beyond endurance. Mulder pulled away and blinked at her innocently. "Yes?" "If you forget about me, I'm going to kill you," she hissed, one hand on Krycek's hip, the other reaching for Mulder's closest hand. "Never." He nodded his head in the direction of her nether-regions, not needing to tell Krycek what he wanted him to do. Quite happily, Krycek maneuvered his way down so he could bury his tongue inside her. She elicited a loud scream when he used his teeth on her clit just so. "Do you want to be inside her, Alex?" Mulder was speaking directly into his ear again. Krycek couldn't prevent a small whimper from escaping his throat. "Then do it." Mulder breathed the command into Krycek's ear, and bit the ear with the gold stud between his teeth. He grinned when Alex pulled away to kiss him. Scully began protesting as soon as she felt the cold air touching her clit. "Shhh... Krycek will make it even better for you, if you can be patient." Gently, Mulder helped Krycek into position. "That's it, nice and slow." "Nooo!" Scully protested, thrusting her hips, but Mulder's hands held her hips down. "Ah-ah. You'll end it before you start. Krycek here is already at the edge, and we haven't even paid any attention to his cock. I don't want him to come while inside you." His soft, but firm voice barely penetrated the haze of her mind. She turned desperate eyes on him, but stopped trying to rush things when she saw the determined look in his eyes. "Don't come. Can you do that for me, Alex?" The gaze Alex turned on him was even more pitiful than Scully's. Mulder remained firm. "No." With eyes lowered, Krycek entered her slowly. A look of pure concentration was on his face as his teeth dug into his lower lip, practically drawing blood. His eyes flew open when Mulder caressed his ass again, and this time did draw blood as he turned his attention back to Scully. He drove into her hard and fast, praying he could hold on a little longer. Mulder had been right, they hadn't paid any attention to his cock, and here he was already at the edge. The only thing was, it wasn't the drug that was affecting him the most, but their tender touches that made him feel more wanted than he'd ever before experienced. Mulder had told him not to come and he had to prove that he was able to restrain himself -- he had to. Meanwhile, Mulder was urging Scully on-- teasing her tits, whispering dirty things into her ear-- until finally, she cried out and her inner muscles clamped tight around Krycek's cock. Krycek raised himself up; proud that he was still hard inside her, though his unsteady arm was causing him to shake. Mulder was beside him, murmuring praise into his ear. Simple words, but balm to his aching need. "That's it, you did so well. Come here now, and lay down." Breathing heavily, Scully turned to watch them-- and came face to face with Krycek's pained expression. With a quick glance down, she saw Mulder deep-throat Krycek again. Krycek didn't last long under Mulder's ministrations and soon cried out as he came into Mulder's mouth. Scully lay satiated next to the now exhausted Krycek. It was a shock to realize Mulder was still completely dressed after all this. "I think it's your turn to get undressed, Mulder." Her voice was coolly playful as she spoke to him. Two sets of eyes turned her way. Mulder's flickered away nervously, while Krycek's flashed with something she recognized as protest. She suddenly realized that there was more here than they were admitting. Her first instinct was to assume they were homophobic, but discarded that thought just as quickly as it popped up, realizing that was impossible, not with Mulder so readily sucking Krycek's cock. Which meant it had to be something else. She suddenly remembered that the two had been very relaxed and casual earlier while sharing the bed. There was no sexual tension between them, yet when Mulder's voice had turned sexual, Krycek was all for it. At first, she'd just thought he was thinking to repay Mulder's 'assistance' from before, but now she realized there was more to it. It was now obvious to her that they were a couple, and from the look of things in the car, it had been going on for some time. She had wondered why Alex had suddenly stopped strangling the auctioneer when he heard Mulder's voice, and the way he obeyed when Mulder told him not to kill the guard, and then Mulder threatening to allow it if the abuse was continued. It seemed suspicious to her at the time, but looking at it from this light, everything made sense. Instead of being angry, though, she was amused. She couldn't believe Alex Krycek could be jealous of her. She started giggling. "Oh my God," she choked out. The two men glanced at each other in confusion. This was not how either man had expected her to react. "Poor Alex," she finally snickered. Green eyes turned to stare at her suspiciously. Scully said to him in disbelief, "You can't really think that if I see him naked, I'll suddenly try to steal him from you? I've seen him before, you know." Nostrils flaring, Krycek glared at Mulder. "What is she talking about?" he snarled. Shrugging, Mulder backed away a bit. "It's no big deal, Alex. I'm just not comfortable with stranger's looking me over, you know that." He nervously glanced at Scully for confirmation. Scully nodded, a bit concerned by Alex's angry posture. "I'm the closest thing he has to a doctor. Would you prefer to have a stranger touching him?" She stopped to let him think, before continuing, "Come on, Alex. Do you really think that a man with his genius would be stupid enough to look elsewhere when he's got you? I mean, hell-- if you were mine, I wouldn't be looking elsewhere." Suddenly realizing what she was saying, she flushed a deep red. Alex turned from her to Mulder, unappeased by her slightly drunken words; until he saw the suspicious glare Mulder shot at Scully, before it turned to an amused chuckle. The brief flash of jealousy was enough to calm his suspicions. Besides, it was pretty amusing; a naked Scully admitting to an attraction to her partner's lover- after having sex with said lover and then blushing like a schoolgirl. "Yeah, I guess it is a pretty silly idea," he agreed. Scully stood up and began getting dressed. "The only thing I don't understand is why you let him have sex with me, when he belongs to you." Scully was feeling a bit more sober now, and it was evident that she realized she'd obviously been used for a personal game between the two, because her blue eyes turned icy as she turned away from Krycek and Mulder. She yanked her shirt on and began hastily buttoning it. "I expect games from Krycek, I didn't expect them from you," she muttered to herself, not really directing her comment at Mulder at all. As he watched her moving around jerkily, Krycek ignored her softly spoken accusation and instead replied, "Mulder would do almost anything to make you happy. When he realized you wanted me, he saw the perfect opportunity to please you." "Gee, thanks. And it's not even my birthday. What about you. What did you get out of it?" Her tone was sarcastic as she pulled her pants on. Krycek smirked at her. "You're beautiful and you wanted me. You think it wasn't mutual?" Scully was pulling a shoe on, balanced on one foot; but at his response, she paused to stare at him. Seconds later, she lost her balance and fell on her rear. "Ow," she murmured, distracted- her eyes still fixed on Krycek's. "Thanks- I think." Still sitting on the floor, she finished putting her shoes on. As he watched her getting dressed, Krycek knew she planned to leave. Though he felt no particular love for her, he felt guilty for having used her. Besides, she was correct when she said Mulder wouldn't leave him for her, and he knew it. Finally coming to a decision, he spoke up. "Um... you can stay, you know-- if you want." He sounded hesitant and Scully glanced up to see Mulder wrap his arms around his lover's waist and kiss his neck. With a shrug, Scully settled onto the bed next to theirs. She very much wanted to watch them, but didn't want to look too eager. Mulder moved to sit next to the man sprawled comfortably on the mattress. He grabbed Krycek's hand and raised it to the head-board above him. "Don't move this," he whispered, and lowered his head to claim a passionate kiss from the younger man. Krycek gripped one of the spokes tightly and returned the kiss before pulling away to protest, "I want to take care of you this time." With a grin, Mulder shook his head. "I paid a lot of money for you, slave. You belong to me now, so you'll do what I tell you to do. Besides, you'll be taking very good care of me, have no doubt." Alex's eyes widened and his cock twitched at the man's incendiary words. They were going to play master/slave? He glanced quickly at Scully, wondering what she thought of all this. "Yes master, I'm sorry," he apologized, lowering his eyelashes to peek up through them at Mulder. Alex waited anxiously for his lover to undress, startled to realize he was already becoming hard again. "What the hell did they give me?" he asked, before it turned into a whimper of protest when Mulder turned away from him and a flare of jealously burned in his stomach when Mulder grinned wolfishly at Scully. The woman watched with wide fascinated eyes, which was fine, since it meant she obviously wasn't going to protest, but he wanted Mulder's eyes on him, not her. She had enough of her partner's attention, she didn't need it while he was in bed with the man. Mulder removed his pants, and turned back to Alex. The contemplative gleam in his hazel eyes assured Alex he was the only one in Mulder's thoughts right now. When Mulder continued to merely watch him, Alex squirmed impatiently. He gasped with pleasure when his lover finally touched him, running a hand proprietarily down his thigh. "What do you want, slave?" Mulder breathed, one hand caressing Krycek's hip. "Do you want me to touch you like this?" "Yesss, please Mulder," he whispered, yelping when he felt a sharp slap on his hip. "Master," he corrected himself hastily, but the touch was removed and he closed his eyes, knowing from past experience what he had to do to gain forgiveness. "Please Master, I'm sorry. Touch me, please, I need you so badly." Opening his eyes, Alex saw his lover hovering above him. When Mulder reached out to caress his cheek, he turned his head so he could kiss his palm. "Please?" he whispered again, letting his eyes beg for him. He sighed with relief when Mulder smiled and leaned forward to lightly brush his mouth against his own, and licked at Mulder's lips until they opened for him. He twisted helplessly when Mulder's hand descended to begin flicking and pinching his nipples. Finally breaking the kiss, Mulder licked a trail to Krycek's neck. Alex groaned in pleasure, loving the sensation of being marked as Mulder's property. The blood rushed to his head and the flesh at his neck throbbed painfully as blood vessels broke while Mulder continued sucking on his flesh. After an eternity, Mulder finally moved on, licking and biting at his sensitized nipples. Alex could hardly breathe, panting for air as Mulder continued his journey, waiting with anticipation for the man to take his cock into his mouth. His hand clenched at the bedpost, desperately wanting to touch, but not daring. Drops of sweat dripped down his face and finally the moist heat wrapped around his throbbing erection. He arched, moaning, "Mmmm... Yes, please...more..." he couldn't put a sentence together, the sensations were so intense-- He groaned in frustration when Mulder gripped his cock at the base, preventing him from climaxing. "You're going to wait for me, Krycek. That's what you want, right?" "Yes, Mu-Master," he groaned, spreading his legs wider apart, wanting Mulder on any terms. Mulder grinned. "Good boy." He moved to straddle Krycek's waist. Alex lifted his head and looked down to see Mulder's hard and leaking shaft bumping against his belly and licked his lips, the smell of the man more arousing than anything else he could currently imagine. "What do you want, Alex?" the man's monotonous voice rang in his ears, mocking him with his calm. "Please, let me taste you," Alex pleaded, straining his neck, attempting to reach his goal without letting go of the bedpost. Mulder placed a hand behind the other man's neck and pushed his erection into the willing mouth. Practically purring with contentment, Krycek began tonguing and sucking on his lover's cock. His fingers clutched at the bed board, curling and uncurling as his lover struggled to remain steady, above him. Too soon, Mulder pulled away and Krycek groaned, "Mu-Master, please fuck me. I need you in me." Mulder's smile was predatory as he murmured, "Let go of the bed frame and turn over." Krycek couldn't obey fast enough, scrambling to twist over with his ass in the air, letting his head rest on his bent arm. He felt Mulder's hands on him, positioning him and finally, after an eternity, the older man's cock made it's way into his ass. There would be no more teasing or play now as Mulder rammed into him, pulling almost all the way out and pushing in again. He reached around, taking Krycek's cock in hand and jerked him in time with his thrusts. Krycek came first, shuddering and whimpering as the spasms shook his body, his balls empty hours ago. Moments later, Mulder groaned loudly and shuddered before he pulled out and collapsed on his back. After he regained his breath, Mulder grabbed a towel to wipe the sweat from Krycek's brow and then himself. Satisfied, he lay down again and pulled Krycek close, gently stroking the wet strands of hair away from his lover's forehead. Alex turned so he could begin kissing his lover's face, eventually latching onto Mulder's mouth with leashed ferocity, letting Mulder see his emotions through actions instead of words. Finally releasing Mulder, he turned to see Scully staring at them, her eyes still wide as she panted softly, and squirmed uncomfortably on the opposite bed. He chuckled; pleased with her response... she was a passionate woman when she was tipsy. "You liked, huh?" he teased, patting the bed. Mulder watched silently while Scully stared uncertainly at Alex. Deciding he was serious, she finally obeyed, moving to sit where he dictated. Krycek ran a hand along her leg, smiling when she shivered. She gasped when his hand crept beneath her skirt, but she didn't shove him away. Instead, she arched into the touch with a startled groan. "Oh yeah, you like that a lot. Take your skirt off, Scully," he ordered, his voice hypnotic as his fingers continued their journey between her legs. Scully pulled away reluctantly, and hastily removed her skirt. Krycek turned to Mulder. "Now it's your turn. I won't allow you to fuck her, but you can taste her." He pressed his fingers against Mulder's lips and smiled when the mouth opened and sucked the digits inside, licking them clean. Somewhere in her alcohol-fogged mind, Scully realized she was being used again; but at the moment she was enjoying herself too much to care. She allowed Alex to position her onto her back, a pillow placed beneath her hips. With her body naked and exposed to their eyes, she shivered with nervous anticipation. The mattress shifted and suddenly Mulder hovered above her. Alex reached over to fondle her breast, squeezing and pinching the nipples into hard peaks while she moaned and gasped her appreciation. "Go on, Mulder," he encouraged. Quick as a snake, Mulder's head dipped and she felt a hot tongue probing her depths. She sighed in pleasure as waves of heat coursed through her blood. She couldn't keep still, writhing beneath the two men as they manipulated her body, arching into Krycek's palm and widening her legs even further for Mulder. She appreciated Mulder's mouth even more when he used his teeth properly and she screamed in pleasure. The orgasm shook her suddenly and her voice was hoarse before she came back to herself again. Her breathing came in short little gasps as she attempted to recover her composure. Scully pulled herself away from the two men and noticed the expression of smug satisfaction on Krycek's face, while Mulder looked away, hazel eyes betraying his nervousness. She knew she should feel angry, but with the memory of every jolt of pleasure still sailing through her body, it was impossible to build up any justifiable anger. She supposed she would feel appalled come morning, but for now, she wasn't going to think about emotions. Rolling her eyes, Scully grabbed a robe and walked to the bathroom. "I'm going to take a shower." Anything, so she didn't have to face Mulder and his guilt, or Alex and his scorn. She was beginning to get a headache and refused to deal with these two clowns until she was sober. (Comment on this)
9:00 pm	FIC: The Auction 1/3 - M/K/Sc (X-Files) This is the only threesome story I've ever written. Probably the only one I will ever write in this fandom. I love using 'cliche' plots for my stories, and I don't know of a more tried and true cliche than the 'slave auction' plot. Since I prefer M/K, most of this is just the two of them. This is also the first time I've ever written a het scene. (Probably the only time, blah). I'm hoping I did okay with it. The Auction, by Kindli Date: 7/01 Fandom: X-Files Pairing: M/K/Sc, M/K Rating: NC-17 Disclaimers: X-Files belongs to Chris Carter, Fox and 1013 Productions. Beta: Thanks to Quinn, Meri L and Mary D Summary: Mulder and Scully buy Krycek from a slave auction. There is NO MSR in this story btw, sorry to disappoint anyone that may be looking for it. Notes: My first attempt at a threesome. Most of this is M/K, but there are two scenes with the three of them together, sort of. My apologies for pov shifts. Warning!!! het action in here, please read at your own risk. I do appreciate feedback. The Auction by Kindli Mulder glanced around the huge auditorium, and found himself grateful to have taken Byers advice in coming to this auction with Scully as his bodyguard. His heart was pounding in his chest like a jackhammer. The idea had seemed ludicrous when it was first suggested, but now, as she stood next to him, he realized how practical her presence really was. Scully's posture was intimidating and she watched and listened to everything going on around their table. He wasn't alone in having a bodyguard, either, since both male and female guards stood prepared to protect their employers. Mulder leaned back against the wall, and recalled his reason for being here. Three nights ago, the Lone Gunmen had called him and told him he should take some days off, and withdraw as much as he could from his bank account and cash in on his trust fund. They then showed him the airplane tickets they'd bought for him and Scully under assumed names, and insisted he had to go to an old theater in Peabody, MA; where they'd finagled an invitation to a floating, once a year, slave auction. Mulder thought they were joking. "Their website, which we hacked into last month, has a page filled with pictures of their merchandise," Frohike began to explain, ignoring the look of skepticism on Mulder's face. "One of our subscribers e-mailed us, asking us to try to find his sister. So, we were going through the pages, you know, thinking the girl might be one of their newest acquisitions. Well, she wasn't there, but there was a picture of your old partner," Byers continued. Then Langly finished with, "They had him listed as one of their damaged pieces. A gorgeous man with green eyes, black hair and one arm. I mean, that is Alex Krycek, right?" Raising his eyebrows, Mulder had asked, "Gorgeous? I didn't know your tastes ran in that direction, Langly. Would you like me to bring him back here, for you, if I get him?" Before Langly could retort, Byers interrupted, "The auction is going to be held in three days time. It's a formal affair, and they accept only cash, wire transfers, or jewelry. There is no credit, or checks. This affair has never been shut down, because they have politicians and high-ranking military personnel as members." "Something we'd love to expose," Langly added. Frohike shrugged. "But we'll wait until after you have Krycek." "Gee, thanks, guys. You're real pals." Mulder made his voice sarcastic, even as he wondered how he was going to raise enough money to get into a place like this. He supposed he'd have to delve into the 'blood money' his father had left him. He finally decided that spending it on rescuing Krycek would be a fitting 'tribute' to his father's memory. Convincing Scully to go with him had been another matter in itself. She had stared at him like he'd grown another head. "You want me to pretend to be your bodyguard so that you can buy Alex Krycek from a slave auction? To do what? Bring him to justice, or rescue him? You know we can't put him in prison, it would be a death sentence. Besides, he's only in that auction because he wants to be, it's not like you'd be doing him any favors." She tried to appeal to his logic. How could he explain to her that if Krycek had been planning something like this, he would surely know it already? He could hardly tell her that he and Krycek had resolved their differences long ago. "But what if he's truly a captive, I can't just leave him there. He's become my best informant. Please, Scully, we have to rescue him. I mean, you wouldn't leave *me* there, would you?" "Of course not, you're my partner. But I can't understand why you care, Mulder. How many times have you told me you hate him? He's a scum sucking rat bastard, right?" "I don't hate him anymore, Scully. Not since the tablets incident. Krycek really does want us to defeat the colonists. He believes in what we do." Scully's expression of disbelief told him that she wasn't buying it- -until her blue eyes suddenly widened with realization. "You want to fuck him, don't you?" He couldn't believe she had said 'fuck' straight out like that, but he knew he could hardly say it wasn't true and expect her to accept it. She knew him too well. He shrugged. "That too." "You realize he may actually object to being used to satisfy your cravings," she pointed out reasonably. "But he might not." Mulder gave her his best hang dog expression, knowing he'd get his way when she rolled her eyes at him. Now here they were, planning to participate in a slave auction instead of preventing it. A loud gong sounded and the room became silent, attention turning to face the stage, where a young man waited patiently. "The merchandise brought here tonight has been examined by our medical staff and found to be clean and healthy. Some have been well trained, while others will need a firm hand and a sharp whip." The attractive blonde waited for the chuckles to die down before continuing, "Some merchandise comes damaged, but we wouldn't offer these pieces if we felt they weren't worth our reputation," he paused, while murmurs of assent rippled throughout the crowd. "Of course, to give you a proper idea of all our products 'assets', we have given them an aphrodisiac to enhance their attributes." With that, the auctioneer left, a few faint snickers following him off the stage. A few minutes later, the curtain opened and a nervous young woman stood naked on the podium. She whimpered as the auctioneer raised her arms to the hook above her and began pointing out how pretty her breasts were, the harsh glare of the fluorescent lights giving them an almost unreal quality. Moaning helplessly, she bit her lip when he fondled them for the audience. She clenched her eyes tightly shut when he used a gloved hand to part her legs and pushed a finger into her, but she couldn't prevent herself from thrusting her hips forward, encouraging the treatment. "This trainable young female has rarely been used, but she's ripe for anything." He turned her around and spanked her ass a few times. "Who'll give me $35,000?" And so it went, selling her for $190,000 to a handsome but cold-faced young man. A half hour later, according to frequent glances at her watch, Scully bit back a gasp when she recognized the female on the stage. She wondered if Mulder might abandon his quest for the double-crossing rat and rescue this Samantha clone instead. To her shock, he didn't bid even once. The beautiful woman on the stage was sold to a gray haired, elderly man in a wheel chair- with a petite, young nurse, standing behind him. Scully was startled to see the irritated nurse smack the man in the chest before she went off to pay for the girl. As the bidding on someone else started, Scully continued to watch the clone and new owner. The brown-haired nurse brought the girl back and had her kneel beside the chair, right near her feet. She saw the nurse's eyes darken with pity as she petted the clone's hair, bending over to whisper in her ear. The clone spread her legs a little wider and stared up at the nurse with adoration. An old, wrinkled hand suddenly reached out to caress her face, cupping her cheek, and she turned so that she could lick and kiss the palm. It was then that Scully realized the girl wasn't any newer to this than most of the other slaves that had been sold so far. She was even more surprised when she turned back to the stage and saw a young Alex Krycek clone. A two-armed, innocent-eyed, willing to please Alex Krycek. She turned to Mulder, expecting him to show some interest in the pretty young man. Though her partner's eyes watched the display avidly, he remained silent throughout the bidding. Evidently, he didn't just want to fuck the man? What else was going on between them? Was it possible that Mulder actually felt something real for the rat-bastard known as Alex Krycek? The clone was obviously well used to the stage as he raised the bids with well-timed movements and moans. "This young male knows his place and likes it there. He's been trained since childhood to please and there's absolutely nothing he won't do for his new owner." The Alex clone went for over $500,000. Scully watched as the clone's new owner placed a collar around the clone's neck- leading him to his table with a leash. The clone followed obediently, kneeling at his master's feet, awaiting attention with his head lowered. His blond-haired master fed him pieces of fruit and cheese and the clone happily ate from his fingers. It was obvious the man intended to spoil his new pet rotten and the clone loved it. Next was another male, not as attractive, but good-looking just the same. With blonde hair and blue eyes, the bidders who had failed to purchase the green-eyed beauty were now fighting to instead have this slave. Finally, an hour later, the damaged merchandise was brought out. The sale wasn't even halfway over yet, so many of the bidders remained, but they were conversing with each other- not paying much attention to the present sales. Most of the merchandise brought out consisted of slaves with scars from the carelessness of previous masters. The most serious damage was that one girl couldn't speak- which was touted as an advantage, and one man had been rendered lame after a sadistic former master had burned the soles of his feet- which simply meant he always knelt at his master's feet, where he belonged anyway. The 'real' Alex Krycek wasn't presented until all of the others had been auctioned off. Krycek stood on the stage, his stillness standing out in stark relief against the moaning and general exhibitionism of the previous slaves. Though his body was under the same arousing influence as the others, his eyes weren't inviting-- neither were they frightened or humble. They were full of calculating rage. Scully felt a shiver of uneasiness snake along her spine, wondering what havoc the man would cause now. "This one is new to his position in life and needs training from a real master. His limb was removed without the proper tools-, which is why the stump is so ugly. But if one of you is brave enough to take on this challenge, you'll find many advantages to be taken by the sensitive areas." He promised, reaching out to demonstrate by pinching the man's stump. In a split second, Krycek had grabbed the auctioneer by the neck- startling the crowd- and began strangling him. The guards rushed to the stage, but it would be too late to save the man. "$10,000," Mulder called out as the guards moved, sounding for the entire world like he was discussing an expense report. Dropping the hapless auctioneer to the floor, Krycek turned to the voice, but was unable to see past the light in his eyes. By then the guards had reached the stage, where they wasted no time in manhandling the quiescent Krycek. Though he glared briefly in their direction, he kept his attention on the audience, trying to see through the blinding lights and the crowd. Tilting his head just a bit to ease the glare, he listened to the audience. The auctioneer rubbed his throat, but gamely continued his spiel. "I heard a bid of $10,000, surely I'll hear more for this attractive young man. I'm no trainer; obviously," he chuckled nervously, smiling at the snickers from the audience before continuing, "but surely some of you are up to the challenge. You won't let this young man think he's more than he is- will you?" Though the bidding started out fast and furious, by $90,000-- and without another word from Mulder-- it had dwindled. Finally, sounding just as calm and bored as before, Mulder called out his final bid. "$125,000- sold!!" The auctioneer breathed a loud sigh of relief. The guards dragged Krycek down with rough, careless abandon- intentionally hurting him. Once at the pay table, Krycek growled at them, "Let me go." But they held fast. When Mulder reached the table, he ordered the guards to release his slave. "You sure you don't want him restrained first, Mister?" "It won't be necessary. Free him." Slowly the guards loosened their hold on Krycek, but the one that had intentionally gripped Krycek's arm at the stump now had his neck in an iron grip. "Drop him." Mulder's soft, monotonous voice broke through the red haze of the younger man's mind and Alex relaxed his grip. While the guard fell to his knees, gasping for breath, his partner raised his arm to strike Krycek. "You hurt him again, and I'll let him kill you." Mulder's warning was almost too soft to be heard. The guard stared at him like he was crazy, but stepped back, and raised his arms, saying sarcastically, "Whatever you say, buddy. It's your funeral." After shelling out the majority of his financial assets, Mulder touched Krycek's hand to get his attention. "Where's your prosthesis?" Krycek glanced at his damaged arm, before replying, "It's gone. They said I was too dangerous, so they destroyed it," his voice cracked on the last word. A flicker of anger showed in Mulder's eyes, before he grabbed Krycek's good arm and led him away from the auction room. "Come on, we're leaving." Krycek accepted his touch, and followed, but he shook his head and protested softly, "The clones, we've got to help them." "How many are here?" Mulder asked. "Two. Mine and your sister's," Alex whispered. "It's too late, they've already been sold. Come on." Mulder said, his voice brooking no argument. He was already walking towards the exit, one hand clenched around Krycek's wrist. Scully watched as Krycek glanced back into the dim 'dining' area, desperately searching for the others as he stumbled to keep up with Mulder. She felt another stab of unease. Krycek looked as if he wanted to make a scene and insist they stay and do something for the clones. Just what they needed was to rescue the man and have him completely blow their cover. In the coatroom, Mulder wrapped Krycek's naked body into his trench coat and grinned at Scully. "If anyone asks, we'll say he's a streaker." Krycek snorted. As they walked outside to the car, Scully- taking her part as bodyguard seriously- kept an eye out. Fortunately, the most disturbing thing she saw was the troubled face of their new acquisition. Mulder noticed Krycek's distraction, and tried to reassure him. "They'll be fine, I'll explain in the car." Scully stayed in character, and opened the back door of the rented limousine, letting Mulder crawl in with Krycek before going up front to drive. As she started the car, she opened the partition window just in time to catch Mulder's explanation of why he didn't save the clones. "The man that bought your clone is a friend of mine. He'll take care of him and make him happy until he's learned enough to decide if he wants to go out on his own. John has a tendency to spoil all of his toys to death, though- so 'pretty boy' might decide to stay. As for the Samantha clone- the nurse and the man in the wheel chair are private detectives, undercover at the moment. The nurse is his girlfriend. I don't think we have much to worry about on that half either." He glanced up at Scully when he said this. Krycek squirmed a little uncomfortably in his seat, and turned to Mulder. "Why didn't you at least bid on them? I was listening- you never spoke up once." "I didn't want to bid against them. They were doing just fine on their own. Besides, I wasn't sure how much I was going to need for you. I wasn't going to risk wasting my money on anyone else." Confused, Alex asked, "but the clones, they're your proof." "It appears that there are a lot of clones out there, Krycek. While you, on the other hand, happen to be irreplaceable." Alex gave him a little look of disbelief before glancing up front to see how Scully would react to such a statement. Scully snorted and turned back to look at him in return. "Do you really believe him, Alex? I'm just curious, is it only obvious to me as to how unbelievably desperate Mulder is to get you into his bed?" Alex raised his brows at her, tilting his head at her curiously. This was Dana Scully, Ice Queen of the F.B.I.? Why would she speak with him in so frank a manner? "You don't think he's trying to seduce me for information?" Mulder grinned at her, reaching over Krycek's lap to pull out a bag of sunflower seeds from the borrowed trench coat pocket. "You see how well he knows me, Scully? He knows I would never do anything without an ulterior motive." Scully stared at the pair of them, apparently wondering what was between them. Alex changed the subject, "What I don't understand is how you knew I would be there? For that matter, how did you get in? From what most of those brainwashed dimwits were saying, this sale was for only the richest of the jet set." Mulder appeared to choose his words carefully. "I have friends in all sorts of lifestyles, Krycek, and one of them happened to recognize you from the pictures on their database. But, what were you doing there? It's obvious you weren't there willingly." Accepting his answer without further comment, Krycek growled, "After I 'took care of' Cancerman, Covarrubias felt I needed to be reminded of who was in charge, just because she knows where the creep kept his classified files. So she had me brought here, to remind me that I'm nothing but a whore." Green eyes flashed angrily, and dared Mulder to agree. Not having a death wish, Mulder instead observed, "She's going to love it when she finds out who bought you." Shifting his weight just a bit, Krycek sighed. "Actually, she will get a kick out of it. I'm finally getting exactly what I deserve, in her opinion. She's going to love knowing that I'm your sex slave." He squirmed again, unsuccessfully trying not to draw any attention to himself. Mulder frowned at him, and glanced up front at Scully. When Krycek did it again, more noticeably, Mulder muttered, "Would you quit fidgeting? You're driving me crazy." Ducking his head, Krycek murmured something and really squirmed this time. "What was that?" Leaning in closer, Mulder listened closely. Krycek spoke a little louder this time, his tone petulant, "I can't help it." A soft moan escaped his lips. Mulder glanced down at the man's lap, and suddenly realized he had just been given something rare and priceless. A Cheshire grin spread over Mulder's face. "Maybe I can be of some assistance?" He ran his hand over the sable hair, and pulled Alex closer. Krycek's eyelids slid open to reveal a thin sliver of green as he pressed his body into Mulder's. "You think so? What do you think you can do?" "What do you want me to do, Alex?" Using his companion's first name in front of Scully got Krycek's complete attention. Mulder grinned, his expression mischievous. Krycek glanced nervously up front, where Scully was driving, but the drug was too powerful to resist. A gleam entered his eye and he scrambled to sit on Mulder's lap. With a soft groan, Mulder spread his legs wider so Krycek could settle in between them. Krycek parted the trench coat, his hard cock climbing skyward. He reached over so he could grab the older man's shoulder and then leaned his head against Mulder's chest, allowing the agent to support his back. "I want your hand on my cock." The car stopped at a red light, and Scully turned around in time to see a naked Krycek sprawled across Mulder's lap, with Mulder reaching out hesitantly to grasp the erect cock. "What the hell are you doing, Mulder?" Her voice betrayed her shock. Krycek breathed a sigh of relief at the first cautious touch against his throbbing erection, and moaned happily as Mulder became more confident. His head fell back in abandon against Mulder's shoulder and he sighed, "Oh yeah, like that." "Surely it hasn't been so long that you don't know what's going on?" Mulder's tone was soft but mocking as he answered Scully, beginning to stroke his companion's cock. Scully glared at him impatiently. "That's not the point, Mulder. God! Can't you wait?" "Well I could, but... he's suffering here." Mulder glanced down and indicated the man in his lap, who moaned like he was dying. The warm, silken shaft throbbed in Mulder's palm and eager hips rose in the air, trying to get closer to his fist. "Yes-- harder, Mulder. Please...." The throaty plea reached his ears. Scully began lecturing him, "Since he is so obviously hurting, and I don't want to see him in this sort of pain; I guess it would be cruel to ignore him. But you realize this is completely inappropriate behavior for a federal agent to be taking with a prisoner." A horn blasted behind them, and the car jerked forward as she started driving again, not that it stopped her continuing argument, "We could get censored, if not fired, were he to file a complaint against us. This could be defined as sexual molestation." Apparently satisfied Mulder was listening, by his intermittent 'uh-huh's', she finished by saying, "I know you want to fuck him, and you're giving him what he wants right now, but I really don't think he's going to return the favor." Mulder ignored her, to concentrate on his companion. He knew it wouldn't take much longer as he continued the strokes, up and down-- before rubbing that spot on the lower tip of Krycek's cock and smiled with satisfaction when Krycek thrust hard and cried out- coming hard and fast, semen covering his hand and pooling into the younger man's belly. With a quick peek up front, Krycek wondered if Scully wasn't vicariously enjoying this. He'd heard her words, and though they didn't really interest him, the casual way she'd said she knew Mulder wanted to fuck him was hilarious. She didn't seem too concerned, and he didn't see that there was any harm in giving her a free show. Especially if it would help convince her to allow Mulder to repeat his last performance. His spent dick wasn't soft yet, so he moaned softly, glanced up at Mulder, and whined pitifully, "Again?" "Already?" Mulder brushed a kiss against the sable hair beneath his chin. A small whimper escaped the younger man. "Please, Mulder." He gritted his teeth and pushed into his ex-partner's hand helplessly. This time, Mulder moved Krycek off his lap so he could lean over and take the younger man's cock into his mouth. In the front seat, Scully tried concentrating on the road but couldn't stop herself from glancing at the rear-view mirror every few seconds; shocked when she realized her partner was about to go down on his 'nemesis'. She couldn't look away when she saw Mulder's tongue circle around the head, and abruptly swallow the cock whole. Not wanting to make her interest obvious, she settled on muttering just loud enough to be heard, "Get a room, you two." She suddenly realized a state patrol car was following her, lights flashing and siren blaring. Glancing down she realized she was going almost eighty mph. "Damn! Sorry to put a halt to your fun, Mulder, but I think you're going to have to get your little sex-slave presentable in about a minute." She warned him as she slowed down and pulled to the side. Mulder's head shot up like a missile and he started chuckling. During a time like this, Scully would start speeding. Krycek will want to kill her for this, he thought with amusement. The thought didn't worry him in the least, since he knew he could divert the anger into a much more intriguing avenue than murder. Krycek scrambled to get off of his lover's lap, sat up properly, and glared daggers at Scully while he snarled at Mulder, "What the hell are you laughing about?" He hastily tied the trench coat around his body, careful to cover his aching cock from the view of the approaching officer. He crossed his legs, as if the bulge beneath the fabric wouldn't be obvious that way. The light friction apparently was still too much for him as he groaned in frustration. The officer stood outside the car, asking for her ID and registration. Scully handed him the rental car's papers and her license, apologizing for speeding. "You're a Fed? Where are you off to in such a rush?" He peered into the back seat to see the two men sitting silently. Mulder's expression was sardonic, while Krycek's eyes were tightly clenched shut, lips in a hard straight line, expression filled with agony as he clutched at his stomach. "What's up with your partner?" he asked Mulder, his tone concerned. Not trusting himself to answer that question with a straight face, Mulder was relieved when Scully spoke up quickly, "We think the clam chowder may have been bad, I need to find him a hospital." Mulder hoped the officer wouldn't offer an escort. The cop's eyes narrowed, and he observed the black-haired man closely before he finally nodded. "Six miles, next exit, turn right and follow the signs. Shouldn't take you more than 10 minutes to get there." "Thank-you, Officer." Scully took her ID back and rolled up her window before pulling back onto the road. Krycek glared up at Mulder, refusing to share in the agent's amusement. "Exactly what do you think is so funny about this?" Instead of trying to make the angry young man see the humor, Mulder pulled the trench coat open and dove down to take the engorged and leaking cock back into his mouth. Krycek came with a tortured cry immediately. Mulder swallowed the seed and released him, sitting back up to stare apologetically into the glittering, dark eyes. Krycek could never stay angry with Mulder for long, and he eventually sighed and moved to sit closer to Mulder. He glared at the tiny, red-haired woman who was studiously watching the road. "She did that on purpose," he accused, whispering directly into Mulder's ear. "You know that's not true." Mulder turned to rest his chin on Krycek's shoulder. "She'd be more likely to choose having a hot date with Frohicke, before dealing with a speeding ticket." Krycek didn't bother trying to stifle his chuckle. Then he changed the subject. "Can we stop somewhere? I'd like a shower, and I'm still horny than hell." He hated to sound so pathetic, but he couldn't help it, dammit. Scully spoke up, sounding chagrined, "One of the signs back there said something about a campground with cabins to rent, I'll try to find it." Fifteen minutes later, Scully walked in to rent a cabin while her partner and his ex-partner sat in the car, necking like teenagers. She opened the car door, holding a room key, but they ignored her. When clearing her throat didn't get their attention, she resorted to impatiently raising her voice, "Boys!" Mulder pushed Alex off his lap, glancing guiltily at Scully as he straightened his shirt. Krycek grumbled under his breath while tying the trench around himself. "I brought him some clothes, the bags are in the trunk," Mulder remembered, and took the hotel key from Scully's grasp. "It's a good thing it's off season, or it wouldn't matter how far on the outskirts that cabin is, you two are acting like newlyweds. Could you try to be just a little less obvious?" Still holding Krycek's hand, Mulder glanced down at the triple agent's mid-section, nodding at the obvious erection beneath the trench coat. "Any suggestions?" he asked, with a raised brow. (Comment on this)
8:54 pm	FIC: Foxy Horror Picture Show 3/3 (X-FILES) [Suddenly Deep Freeze alarms go off and the freezer door opens. Spank-N-Wiener screams as he pulls Sculky away from the door and back against the wall. Doggie crashes out of the ice, riding a motorcycle. Spendumbia claps his hands and squeals in delight.] SPENDUMBIA Doggie! [Runs to him] HOT WHITE T-SHIRT (Sung to the tune of "Hot Patootie, Bless My Soul") DOGGIE Whatever happened to Friday night prime? When the show was a hit at nine our time. It's just not the same on Sunday night. Even Lawless and Elwes couldn't make it right. Kersh came along and put me in the basement, Like I would make a decent replacement For agent Fox, who was no longer in sight. Then Monica came along to my greatest delight. She made me feel good, willingly trusting me outright. [Energetically plays his guitar. The audience dances in time to the music] DOGGIE Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, I'm not the fox, but I'm still a prize. Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, I'm a better lay than those FBIs. Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, I've finally realized that I like guys. Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, bend over for me and get your surprise. [Langenta and Friff-Fraff step into the freezer and begin dancing with each other. Doggie hands his guitar to Mulder and climbs back on his motorcycle, revving it up as he sings. Mulder shifts the guitar to one side, and then looks up again at Doggie, not wanting to miss any of the show. Spank-N-Wiener looks perturbed to see Sculky gazing at Doggie in fascination] DOGGIE My head used to swim from the closeness I felt, When she sang whale songs, I was ready to melt. But then a super soldier came, made her feel svelte. So Monica left, and I had to search for someone new. I found Jeffrey among the old crew. We talked for awhile, and our interest grew. We started hugging and kissing, and getting it on He rocked my world; it was our final denouement. [Spank-N-Wiener drags Sculky over to the elevator and locks her inside. Then strides angrily to the freezer and pulls Friff-Fraff and Langenta apart. Walks out with a pick axe hidden behind his back, an evil grin on his face] DOGGIE Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, I'm not the fox, but I'm still a prize. Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, I'm a better lay, than those FBI's. Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, I've finally realized that I like guys. Hot white t-shirt, cold blue eyes, bend over for me and get your surprise! [Doggie rides his motorcycle up through the throng of people along the ramp, while the crowd leaps aside to avoid getting run over. He rides back to the main floor and notices Spank-N-Wiener approaching. Horror dawns on his face and he tries to run. Spank-N-Wiener traps him in the freezer and attacks him. The crowd screams, then falls silent, until Spendumbia's wailing is the only sound in the entire room. Finally, Spank-N-Wiener steps out of the freezer, looking haggard, his gloves covered with blood] SPANK-N-WIENER [Trying to make light of it] One from the vaults. [He holds his hands out for Langenta to pull the gloves off. The crowd laughs, a bit nervously. Sculky bangs angrily on the bars of her makeshift cage. Spank-N-Wiener rushes over to release her] SPANK-N-WIENER Oh Baby! Don't be upset... it was a mercy killing. [Sculky gives him a disbelieving look] SPANK-N-WIENER He looked really good in tight white shirts, but he had none of your... charm. [Smiles consolingly and trails a hand soothingly on Sculky's arm. Sculky smiles her forgiveness and pulls him close] SPANK-N-WIENER [Happily] Oh! [They walk marriage-style down the aisle, toward a curtained-off section of wall. Wedding music follows them, as the crowd throws confetti] GUESTS Spank and Sculky, rah-rah-rah! Spank and Sculky, rah-rah-rah! Spank and Sculky, rah-rah-rah! Spank and Sculky, rah-rah-rah! ***************** [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, blowing tiny smoke swastikas] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN There are those who say that life is an illusion, and that reality is but a figment of the imagination. Well, there are those who say that cigarettes can kill you, too...not to mention ungrateful former proteges. I say let them try! Bwahaha...koff koff koff... [Takes deep drag of cigarette] Well, if all that reality crap is true, then Fox and Alex are quite safe. However, the sudden departure of their host...and his creation...into the seclusion of his, ah... [Makes face of distaste] bridal suite...had left them feeling both apprehensive and uneasy, a feeling which grew as the other guests departed, and they were shown to their separate rooms. [SCENE: Krycek's bedroom. Krycek is in bed. Spank-N-Wiener enters, disguised as Mulder] KRYCEK Who is it? Who's there? SPANK-N-WIENER [As Mulder] It's only me, Alex. KRYCEK Mulder! Well, aren't you going to hit me or something? SPANK-N-WIENER [Sliding into bed next to him] I'd rather do THIS... KRYCEK Ohh!...oh, yeah, Mulder...I can't believe it... [Runs his fingers through "Mulder's" hair; it comes off in his hand to reveal the bald head of Spank-N-Wiener] YOU?!? SPANK-N-WIENER I'm afraid so, Ratboy, now roll over... KRYCEK Goddammit, where's my gun? What have you done with Mulder?? SPANK-N-WIENER Oh, well, nothing yet. Why, do you think I should? KRYCEK If you hurt him, I'll -- SPANK-N-WIENER Oh, just shut up and look pretty ...Mulder's probably asleep by now. Do you want him to see you like...THIS? [He yanks Krycek onto his back with his legs straight up in the air] KRYCEK What the --! Get away from me! [He punches Spank-N-Wiener in the chest] SPANK-N-WIENER [Punches him back, hard. Krycek doubles up in pain] I'm not finished with you yet, boy! [Krycek flees out the door] I'll set the dogs on you! [SCENE: Spank-N-Wiener's bedchamber. Sculky is chained to the bed, thumbing through Cosmopolitan's special Naked Dead Guys issue and looking bored] FRIFF-FRAFF My goddess! What has he done to you? [He unlocks her] Come -- I'll take you away from all this. SCULKY You're strangely attractive, for a little troll. Then again, I won't have to wear six-inch stiletto heels to kiss you. FRIFF-FRAFF [His eyes glazing over at the words "six-inch stiletto heels"] Mmnngghh. [SCENE: Mulder's bedroom. Mulder is in bed. Spank-N-Wiener enters, disguised as Krycek] SPANK-N-WIENER [As Krycek] Mulder, we've gotta get out of here! They'll torture us...or worse! MULDER [Grabs Spank-N-Wiener by the front of his shirt] What are you up to now, Krycek? SPANK-N-WIENER [Sliding into bed next to him] Oh, Mulder, you're so strong and protective! MULDER Huh?? What the hell has gotten into...*ohhh*...oh yeah, Alex, that's so...YOU?!? SPANK-N-WIENER I'm afraid so, Fox, but isn't it nice... MULDER Why you --! [Shoving Spank-N-Wiener back against the wall] What have you done with Alex?? SPANK-N-WIENER Nothing. Why? Do you think I should? [Mulder headbutts him] Oh, Fox, your head is so *hard*! MULDER That's because I thought you were Alex! Um, I mean...not that I like him in that way... SPANK-N-WIENER Oh, just shut up and look pretty...Alex is probably asleep by now. Do you want him to see you like...THIS? [He yanks Mulder onto his back with his legs straight up in the air] MULDER Maybe I do...Oh my God, but he...now I'm tormented by guilt and indecision! Is it fate? Destiny? The inexplicable course of human events that intertwines our paths? Is all life just a cosmic rendering of -- SPANK-N-WIENER Well, you're just a big ball of fun! I'm going back to Sculky! [He exits in a huff] [SCENE: Friff-Fraff and Sculky in a closet, making out] [SCENE: Krycek running through the rain, a pack of dogs at his heels] [SCENE: Langenta and Spendumbia, sharing a joint while watching everything on the monitors] [SCENE: Mulder alone, wandering through the castle hallways] MULDER What's happening here? Where's everybody? Where's Alex? Have they taken him just like they took my sister?? [He hears groaning coming from the bedroom. Inside, he finds Krycek hiding in his bed, bruised and bleeding] MULDER Alex, you're hurt! What have they done to you? Not the anal probe, I hope! [Under his breath] I was saving that one for myself. KRYCEK It's okay...I'm fine. MULDER You sure are, even with that stupid-ass haircut! [He starts ripping up his boxer shorts to make bandages] Come here, I'll dress your wounds... [He puts his hand on Krycek's arm. At the touch, they both freeze, staring into each other's eyes. Slowly, Krycek reaches out and covers Mulder's hand with his own. Mulder's pouty lips curve upwards into a smile] [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, reading "Machiavellian World Domination for Dummies"] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN Erection: stiffness, engorgement, agitation and tension of the male organ...vehement or excited physical state. [Takes a deep drag on cigarette, leaving a long, wobbly column of ash] It is also a powerful and irrational master. And from what I, uh I mean, Langenta and Spendumbia eagerly viewed on their television monitor, there seemed little doubt that Fox and Alex were indeed its slaves. LANGENTA and SPENDUMBIA Go for it, Fox! TOUCH-A TOUCH-A TOUCH-A TOUCH ME (Sung to the tune of "Touch-A Touch-A Touch-A Touch Me") MULDER I was afraid I would never get laid... Just spent my evenings watching porn. SPENDUMBIA You mean he...? LANGENTA [Makes the international gesture for Jerking Off] Uh-huh. MULDER A real live human partner, Sucking face and petting... That only leads to trouble And sheet wetting. Now all I want to know, is how to go. I've drawn his blood but I want more... SPENDUMBIA and LANGENTA More, more, more! [Mulder and Krycek start to touch and caress each other] MULDER He'll put up no resistance... KRYCEK I want to go the distance... MULDER [Pulling off his boxers] I've got an itch to scratch! I need assistance... [Grabs Krycek and pulls him close] Touch-a touch-a touch-a touch me I want to be dirty... Thrill me, chill me, fulfill me Ratboy of the night. [SCENE: Spendumbia and Langenta by the monitors] LANGENTA Pass those cheese curls over here, dude. MULDER Then if anything grows, [Suggestive smile at Krycek] while you pose, I'll oil you up and rub you down... SPENDUMBIA and LANGENTA Down, down, down! MULDER And that's just one small fraction of the main attraction. You need another hand, and I need action! [He drags Krycek down on top of him] Touch-a touch-a touch-a touch me I want to be dirty! Thrill me, chill me, fulfill me Ratboy of the night! [SCENE: Spendumbia and Langenta by the monitors, laughing like maniacs] [SCENE: Friff-Fraff and Sculky, in closet] FRIFF-FRAFF Touch-a touch-a touch-a touch me! SCULKY I want to be dirty! Thrill me, chill me, fulfill me FRIFF-FRAFF Vixen of the night! [SCENE: Mulder and Krycek, rolling around on the bed] KRYCEK Mulder Mulder Mulder FUCK me! C'mon I'm so horny Jump me, pump me, just FILL ME Hammer me all night! MULDER You're so hot and tight! SPENDUMBIA I'm higher than a kite! LANGENTA This weed is out of sight! FRIFF-FRAFF Baby, who needs height? SCULKY You da man, all right! MULDER and KRYCEK WE'RE GONNA IGNITE!! [SCENE: Spank-N-Wiener, in his bedchamber, staring at empty bed] SPANK-N-WIENER My creature's taken flight! [Whipping Spendumbia and Langenta] How did it happen? I understood you were to be watching! SPENDUMBIA and LANGENTA [In fits of uncontrollable giggles] Hey, man...there was a better show... [SCENE: Mulder's bedroom. Post-coital, Mulder and Krycek are in each other's arms] ONCE IN A WHILE (Sung to the tune of "Once in a While") MULDER Once in a while, he won't want to bother Telling you the truth. And once in your life, he might kill your father. You look around, The one you found, he is gone. And that's all the time it takes For a heart to turn to stone. The sweeter the wine, the harder it is to find Those cigarette butts in his car And lose the one you thought you'd known. KRYCEK So baby don't pout like there's no tomorrow. After tonight it's a brand new day. There'll be no more pain, and no more sorrow And you won't come to any harm Here in my - uh - arm. MULDER Just let your head go south And use that mouth, it'll be OK. MULDER and KRYCEK And that's all the time it takes For a heart to beat again. So give me a sign That a lover makes. You look around The one you've found is back again. ***************** [SCENE: Downstairs, by the monitors of the castle exterior] SPENDUMBIA Master, master...there's an earthling...I mean a visitor at the front door. SPANK-N-WIENER [On the monitor, he views his visitor, who is in a wheelchair] It's Dr. Well-Manicured Man! [Spank-N-Wiener goes to front door and opens it] DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Good evening. I'm looking for -- SPANK-N-WIENER Mulder! I knew he was a plant of some kind! LANGENTA Whoa...Mulder's a plant? Man, that hybrid DNA must be freakier than I thought. SPANK-N-WIENER Not that kind of plant, you pot-besotted boghead! No, he came here with a purpose. [To Dr. Well-Manicured Man] He works for your government, doesn't he? He's attached to the bureau of investigations of that which you call UFOs! Isn't that right?? DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Quite possibly. But I'm looking for my employee -- SPANK-N-WIENER Well...shall we inquire of him...in person? [SCENE: Mulder's bedroom. Spank-N-Wiener enters wheeling Dr. Well-Manicured Man, to find Mulder and Krycek in bed together] KRYCEK Well, look who's visiting the Batcave! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Mulder! MULDER Dr. Well-Manicured Man! [Spank-N-Wiener hears a moan. He throws open the closet door to find Friff-Fraff and Sculky hiding in there together] SPANK-N-WIENER Sculky! SCULKY Spank! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Krycek! [Mulder smacks Krycek on the ass] KRYCEK Ow! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Mulder! MULDER Dr. Well-Manicured Man! SPANK-N-WIENER Sculky! SCULKY Spank! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Krycek! KRYCEK *Ow!* DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Mulder! MULDER Dr. Well-Manicured Man! SPANK-N-WIENER Sculky! SCULKY Spank! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Krycek! KRYCEK *OW!!* DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN I can assure you that Mulder's presence here comes as a complete surprise to me. I came here to find Krycek. SPANK-N-WIENER Krycek! KRYCEK Spa -- uh, Wiener! [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, thumbing through scrapbook. It is open to a picture labeled "Ratbike of the Month."] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN Krycek...Alex Krycek. KRYCEK (Sung to the tune of "Eddie") DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN From the day he was hired He was stubborn. He was the thorn In Cancerman's side. Cancerman tried to tame CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN But he already knew the rules to this game. DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN A car bomb missed the kill and he ran With the DAT tape, Selling secrets, Hiding on the streets Of downtown Hong Kong. Living like a rat. CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN He was a back-stabbing little brat. DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Cheating all sides for no cause. CHORUS When Krycek says, "I want something to believe in" You know it's only you he is deceivin' And when he offers you assistance You'd better keep your distance. SPANK-N-WIENER What a cad. MULDER He killed dad! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Yes, he did. SPENDUMBIA Everybody used him Yet my life was saved by him. I said aliens were fake And almost got killed for dad's sake. But he plammed the grey Which is why I'm here today. DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN He was drawn by power To make the world cower. I forced him to agree Living meant working for me. MULDER In what way? In what way? KRYCEK I drive him around I plam lots of grey aliens I deal with shape shifting rebels And YOU! CHORUS When Krycek says "I want something to believe in" You know it's only you he is deceivin' And when he offers you assistance You'd better keep your distance. SPANK-N-WIENER What a cad. CHORUS Whoo hoo hoo... MULDER He killed dad! CHORUS Hey, hey, hey... DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Yes, he did. ***************** [Langenta appears, dressed in skimpy pants suit with white frilly apron, holding a gong aloft] LANGENTA Master, dinner is prepared! And boy do I have the munchies! [Langenta bangs the gong. The sound reverberates through the bedroom. Spank-N-Wiener, Mulder and Krycek wince.] SPANK-N-WIENER Excellent. Under the circumstances, formal dress is to be optional! [He flounces away] [SCENE: Dinner table, dining room. Spank-N-Wiener stands at the head of the table with Spendumbia and Sculky to his left, and Krycek and Mulder to his right. Dr. Well-Manicured Man is placed at the foot of the table. The mood is somber; no one is looking at each other, except Krycek and Mulder who are sending each other little glances when they think no one is looking. Everyone sits down as Spank-N-Wiener begins using an electric knife to carve the roast. Friff-Fraff takes a wine bottle and goes around the table, filling wine glasses sloppily while sloshing much of it onto the table. Langenta walks around throwing napkins onto their plates. Sculky looks happily at her glass and picks it up. Spank-N-Wiener glares at her and points the buzzing knife her way. Sculky looks away and sets the glass down] SPANK-N-WIENER [Abruptly starts singing] Happy Birthday to you! ALL Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday dear Sculky! Happy Birthd -- SPANK-N-WIENER [Cutting them off] Shall we? [All stop singing abruptly, and take a drink of their wine. Sculky picks up the meat daintily with her fingers and looks at it suspiciously. Spendumbia elbows her and indicates the utensils. Sculky grabs a fork, comprehension dawning quickly as she stabs the meat and happily starts eating. Mulder takes a bite of meat and frowns. He grabs his wine and takes a deep swallow.] MULDER [Softly, to Krycek] Queequeg had better tasting food than this. KRYCEK [Lifts an eye brow at him] How do you know? [Mulder makes a face at him] SPANK-N-WIENER [Glares at them, offended] It shouldn't taste like dog food; it should taste like pork! [He pulls the tablecloth from the table, revealing a glass-topped coffin. Inside is the gutted corpse of Doggie, with part of his ribs removed. Spendumbia gasps and cries out. He runs from the room, trying not to be obvious as he wipes tears from his eyes. Sculky runs to Friff-Fraff. Krycek leaps up in horror, brandishing a fork] MULDER Is this a normal custom on your planet? SPANK-N-WIENER [Raises an eyebrow] Why, what do you mean? MULDER I think you know very well what I mean, and I want to see your ship! [Spank-N-Wiener grabs Mulder's arm and drags him from the room. Krycek hurries after them. Sculky follows, pushing Dr. Well-Manicured Man in his wheelchair] WISE UP (Sung to the tune of "Planet, Schmanet, Janet") SPANK-N-WIENER I'll tell you now; you're in for some bad shocks. You better wise up, little Fox! Stop peeking in Pandora's box! You better wise up, little Fox. KRYCEK *Whose* box?? DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN It might behoove you to crack a book every once in awhile, Alex. SPANK-N-WIENER [Backs Mulder into a corner on the stairs] You're not all that and a bag of chips. Despite that bod and those luscious lips, Your nose is too big And you're always sticking it into other people's -- KRYCEK Hey!! SPANK-N-WIENER You better wise up, Alex and Fox! Yeah babies, watch your cocks! The transducer will seduce ya... [Spank-N-Wiener pursues Mulder and Krycek into the the transducer room, followed by Sculky and Dr. Well-Manicured Man. Langenta aims the transducer ray at them] KRYCEK My feet! I can't move my feet! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN My wheels! I can't move my wheels! MULDER It's as if we're glued to the floor! SCULKY Mulder, are you trying to tell me... SPANK-N-WIENER You are! So quake with fear, you tiny fools! MULDER I see you watch the same late-night TV shows that I do. KRYCEK [Struggling] Shit! We're trapped! SPANK-N-WIENER It's something you'll get used to A mental mind fuck can be nice. KRYCEK [Eye roll] I prefer the physical kind. DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN You won't find Earth people quite the easy mark you imagine. This sonic transducer is, I suppose, some kind of audio-vibrato-physio-molecular transport device? KRYCEK What the hell does *that* mean? MULDER Beam me up, Scotty! SCULKY Mulder, are you trying to say... KRYCEK She keeps repeating that. FRIFF-FRAFF Yes, that phrase had somehow become embedded in her cerebral cortex...I couldn't remove it. DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN That's right, Agent Mulder...it's something we ourselves have been working on for quite some time. It seems our friend here has found a means of perfecting it. A device which is capable of breaking down solid matter and then projecting it through space and, who knows, even time...itself! KRYCEK What -- do you mean -- you're sending us to another planet!? SPANK-N-WIENER [Starts singing again] Reality check, Krycek! We came here to colonize your planet, see? But there's no work ethic at all amongst humanity! You're sloppy and you're lazy... MULDER You're telling me! Even Scully sneaked off and got a tattoo a few years ago. FRIFF-FRAFF [Drooling, to Sculky] You show me yours, I'll show you Langenta's! SPANK-N-WIENER You better wise up, little Fox! You better wise up, open your eyes up. You better -- KRYCEK Get *away* from him before I -- SPANK-N-WIENER Don't get all hot and bothered. You see, I know who fathered -- Oof! [He is hit on the back of the neck as Krycek flings the fork at his head] KRYCEK You're a mean one, but I can be meaner, Spank-N-Wiener! [Spank-N-Wiener nods to Langenta, who throws the switch on the Medusa machine, transforming Krycek into a statue] SCULKY I'd never seen one, but I thought aliens would be greener, Spank-N-Wiener! [Spank-N-Wiener nods and Langenta throws the switch again, transforming Sculky into a statue] MULDER [Opens his mouth to speak] I -- [Spank-N-Wiener signals instantly and Mulder is transformed into a statue] SPENDUMBIA You -- ! And I thought my father was bad! How could you do that to Doggie?? SPANK-N-WIENER He was a hot Dogg, but I ate him...with relish! SPENDUMBIA You're hellish! SPANK-N-WIENER [Signals; Spendumbia is transformed] It's not easy having a good time...and my children turn on me...Sculky's behaving just as Doggie did. [As he talks, he walks among the statues painting their faces and dressing them up in feathers and sequins] SPANK-N-WIENER Come, we are ready for the floor show. [He has the statues transported to a room with a theater stage, and lines them up behind the curtain. The curtain rises and one by one the statues turn back to humans, each stepping forward on the stage to take their turn singing] SLASH TINT MY WORLD (Sung to the tune of "Rose Tint My World") A. FLOOR SHOW (Sung to the tune of "Floor Show") SPENDUMBIA It was great when it all began... Dad was evil and Spank was the man. But then I found out underneath his skin He was just another alien. Now I'm gonna go out and cruise, Find a biker boy with mad tattoos. Slash tint my world, keep me safe from my trouble and pain. SCULKY I'm just seven hours old, Truly beautiful to behold. And the worship of a talented troll Has left my libido uncontrolled. Cloned from a lonely math geek, Now I've ascended to passion's peak. Slash tint my world, keep me safe from my trouble and pain. MULDER It's beyond me; Deep Throat, Help me! This dangerous and green-eyed Assassin named Alexei... He's just so sexy! What's come over me? Wo! Here it comes again! KRYCEK I feel released, bad times decease, We lay together in peace; it's almost hard to trust. The game has been disbanded; my mind has been expanded. No more beating myself one-handed Now we've shared that rush of lust. B. EXTREME POSSIBILITIES (Sung to the tune of "Don't Dream It") [Fog covers the stage as Spank-N-Wiener sings] SPANK-N-WIENER Whatever happened to the FBI? Those rubber-stamped white men in gray? Following Hoover Doing their paperwork And going home at the end of the day Oh ...oh! [As Spank sings, the floorboards part to reveal a swimming pool underneath the stage. He dives in] MULDER Give yourself over to Alternate realities. Open yourself to Extreme possibilities. Forget Cup-O-Soup and nocturnal emissions Try erotic pleasures in exotic positions. Can't you just see it? Oh, oh, oh...oh! [As Mulder sings, Krycek, Sculky and Spendumbia slowly begin to walk toward the pool] SPENDUMBIA Love me...don't shove me... KRYCEK Stroke me...don't choke me... SCULKY Eat me...don't beat me... MULDER Lick me...don't trick me... SPANK-N-WIENER [Floating in center of pool] Drink me...ok, I'm kinky... [They all dive into the pool and begin to swim around, touching, embracing, fondling, tonguing] SPENDUMBIA Ride me...get astride me... MULDER Hold me...enfold me... KRYCEK Blow me...oh so slowly... SCULKY Undress me...then caress me... SPANK-N-WIENER Strip me...then whip me... [They all stop for a moment to stare at him] What? I told you I was kinky! C. WILD and UNTAMED THING (Sung to the tune of "Wild and Untamed Thing") KRYCEK [Leaping out of the water] My, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my...my! [Begins to dance] I'm a wild and untamed thing! I'm a bee with a deadly sting! I might wind up in a missile silo Or looking like the Venus de Milo. But I went off like a torpedo When I saw you there in that red Speedo! Fox tint my world, keep me safe from my trouble and pain. MULDER He's an invertebrate scumsucker. A real badass motherf - SPENDUMBIA Hush your mouth! MULDER I'm talkin' bout Ratboy! [He jumps up onstage beside Krycek and starts dancing] I'm the idealist who breaks the rules While he plays everyone for fools. But he's hotter than a hydrogen bomb, Even if he's only got one arm. Rat tint my world, keep me safe from my trouble and pain. [The others climb out of the pool. They form a chorus line, and begin high-kicking] ALL It's a wild and untamed thing, Makes your heart thump and your blood sing. A hot assassin and a sexy G-man Each hunting for the perfect he-man Add some Armani, guns and leather Oh, you know they're meant to come together! Slash tint my world, keep me safe from my trouble and pain! [As they are all singing and dancing, the door suddenly bursts open to reveal Friff-Fraff and Langenta, now revealed as their true alien selves] FRIFF-FRAFF Spank-N-Wiener, it's all over. Your mission is a failure Your lifestyle's too extreme. I'm your new commander You now are my prisoner. We return to Transylvania, Prepare the transit beam. ***************** SPANK-N-WIENER Wait! I can explain! [He walks over to the side of the stage and slowly raises the curtain. A small figure is standing on the stage. Spendumbia switches on the spotlight, revealing it to be Samantha Mulder] MULDER SAM!!! I'M COMING HOME (Sung to the tune of "I'm Going Home") SAMANTHA On the day I went away... CHORUS Fox! FOX! Save me! Aliens are taking me! AAAIIIEEEE! And don't play with my Barbies while I'm gone! SAMANTHA Was all I had to say... CHORUS Now I... SAMANTHA I want to come again... MULDER and KRYCEK [Exchanging looks, whisper to each other] ::Me too!:: SAMANTHA and stay... CHORUS Oh, my, my... SAMANTHA Smile, and that will mean I may. 'Cause I've been starlight But my clothes just Didn't fit right... I'm coming home. MULDER Sam! SAM! You're alive! You're back! [He runs to her and they embrace. They sit down on the steps together, Samantha with her head on Mulder's shoulder] MULDER Everywhere I've had the same... CHORUS ...feeling... MULDER Everyone thinks I'm insane... CHORUS ...but so appealing... MULDER That black-lunged fiend kept me confused... CHORUS ...he's a baddie... MULDER He knew how much I had to lose CHORUS Who's your daddy? SPANK-N-WIENER [Stalking across the stage and down the aisle of the theater] Oh, I must say, time flies With my head between your thighs... But screw you guys I'm going home. LANGENTA This is some serious shit. FRIFF-FRAFF And rather presumptuous of you. When I said WE were to return to Transylvania, I meant Langenta and myself. You are to remain here...in spirit, anyway. [He pulls out a small black box and points it at Spank-N-Wiener] DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Great heavens! That's a Palm Pilot! KRYCEK Rock on! MULDER You mean...you're going to kill him? What's his crime? DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN You saw what became of Doggie. Society must be protected. KRYCEK Yeah, I'm all about society. FRIFF-FRAFF Exactly, Dr. Well-Manicured Man. And now, Spank-N-Wiener, your time has come. Say goodbye to this, and hello...to oblivion! [Spendumbia screams, and Friff-Fraff points the Palm Pilot at him, killing him instantly. Spank-N-Wiener tries to run but Friff-Fraff advances steadily at him, firing, and drills him between the eyes. Spank-N-Wiener tumbles to the floor in a dead heap] MULDER Good God! SCULKY Oh! You killed them! LANGENTA [To Friff-Fraff] But I thought you liked them. They liked you. FRIFF-FRAFF They didn't like ME! Even Sculky called me a troll! SCULKY [Runs to him] But you're *my* troll. ALL Awwwww... LANGENTA Gabba gabba hey! DR. WELL-MANICURED MAN Perhaps it was all for the best... FRIFF-FRAFF You should leave now, Dr. Well-Manicured Man, while it is still possible. We are about to beam this entire house to the planet Transsexual, in the galaxy of Transylvania. Go... [Mulder, Krycek, Samantha and Dr. Well-Manicured Man quickly make their exit from the castle] FRIFF-FRAFF Our noble mission is completed. [To Sculky] Come, my most beautiful goddess, and soon we shall view the moon-drenched shores of our beloved planet. LANGENTA It's all sex, drugs and rock and roll! SCULKY Does anyone give a rat's ass about the Truth? LANGENTA Nope! SCULKY [Leaps into Friff-Fraff's arms] I'm there! [SCENE: Outside the castle gates, Mulder, Krycek, Samantha and Dr. Well-Manicured Man watch as the castle lifts off into the air with a tremendous roar] TRUTH (Sung to the tune of "Super Heroes") MULDER I've done a lot, God knows I've tried To find the truth. I've even lied. But all I know is [Looks at Krycek] Now my heart is CHORUS Lighter. KRYCEK 'Cause all these aliens just bring you pain You have your sister back again And you're a lover now [Smiles at Mulder] Not just a CHORUS Fighter. [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, twirling a globe] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN And crawling on the planet's face Some insects called the human race... Lost in time, and lost in space. No, wait, that's a different show... Fuck it... I need a cigarette. ALL Morleys... FRIDAY EVENING X-FILES (REPRISE) (Sung to the tune of "Science Fiction, Double Feature") Chris Carter's vision Met with derision. Spank went and lost His sexy pigeon. Love has conquered Fox and Alex. The aliens gone With their demon spawn. Wo, oh, oh, oh On the weekly, Friday evening X-Files Show. I want to go, oh, oh, oh, oh On the weekly, Friday evening X-Files Show. (Comment on this)
8:52 pm	FIC: Foxy Horror Picture Show 2/3 (X-FILES) KRYCEK [Elbowing Mulder, under his breath] Mulder, say something. MULDER Any of you guys know Elvis? KRYCEK [Eye roll] Let's get the fuck out of here. MULDER For Chrissakes keep a grip on yourself Krycek. KRYCEK Where the hell is my plam?? MULDER [Smacks Krycek in the face] Why do you always have to be so violent? KRYCEK [Drags Mulder out the door into the hallway] I want to go. MULDER Well, we can't go anywhere until I find the truth - uh, I mean a phone. [As they argue, an elevator begins to descend behind them] KRYCEK Pull your head out of the sand, Mulder! MULDER Krycek, you're a murderer, a liar, and a big ol' wuss to boot. [A king-size pair of red high heels, filled by a pair of hairy legs in fishnet stockings, are seen through the gates of the elevator] KRYCEK Look, I'm cold, I'm wet, and if I lose another body part, I swear I'll track you down and shoot you like I shot your father. MULDER [Punches Krycek in the stomach] Dammit Krycek, violence doesn't solve anything! [The elevator reaches the bottom. The doors open and Spank-N-Wiener steps out] BALD TRANSVESTITE (Sung to the tune of "Sweet Transvestite") SPANK-N-WIENER How do you do, I... See you've met my... Computer hacker. He's just a little brought down because When you knocked... He thought you were a... Cookie packer. [Sashays out to the room full of Transylvanians] Don't get strung out by the way I look. Don't judge a book by its cover. I haven't got much hair, up on my head But I get no complaints once we're in bed. I'm just a bald Transvestite From transsexual, Transylvania. [Starts shaking hands with the people in the crowd; struts over to Mulder and Krycek] Let me show you around, maybe play you a sound. You look like you're both pretty groovy. Or if you want something alien That's not too frustratin' We could take in an old Star Wars movie. MULDER I'm glad we caught you before your trip. Could we see your ship? We want the truth And won't leave till we have proof. KRYCEK What!? MULDER [Gives Krycek a glare to shut him up] I've been searching for years, It's been blood, sweat and tears. I want to see more than cross-dressed queers. SPANK-N-WIENER [Turns to Mulder with a smirk] I don't mean to sound aloof, But there's no proof. If you're looking for a ship You followed a bad tip. But now, don't you mourn. You can both watch my creature as he's born. [Approaches the stage, which is dominated by a large throne-like chair] But don't be getting uptight Cuz you'll have to wait till first light. You can just stay for the night... CHORUS Night! SPANK-N-WIENER And maybe a bite... CHORUS Bite! SPANK-N-WIENER [Drapes himself across the throne] I could show you my favorite...obsession. I've been making a man With red hair and no tan And he's good for relieving my...tension. I'm just a bald Transvestite [Stands up and begins walking out towards the crowd again, gesticulating with his arms as he sings] From Transsexual, Transylvania. [Punches the air] Hit it! Hit it! I'm just a bald Transvestite CHORUS Bald Transvestite! SPANK-N-WIENER From Transsexual CHORUS Transyl-van-i-a! SPANK-N-WIENER [Stands directly in front of Mulder] So come up to the lab And see what's on the slab. I see you shiver with antici...pation. [Mulder leans in closer, and shoves Krycek when Krycek tries pulling him away] SPANK-N-WIENER Don't act so uncouth I will give you your truth. If that's what you crave You just have to behave! [Spank-N-Wiener gets back on the elevator. It ascends out of sight] ***************** [Spendumbia and Langenta begin removing Mulder and Krycek's wet clothes] KRYCEK [Slaps away Spendumbia's hands as they begin removing his jacket] Shit! Mulder! MULDER [Stifles a snicker as he gets a close look at Langenta's hair-do, while his own shirt is being unbuttoned] Just go with it, Krycek. We'll play along for now and go poking around later. SPENDUMBIA Oh, slowly, slowly! This is too nice a job to rush. [Pauses in his own task of stripping Krycek to watch as Langenta is unbuttoning and pulling down Mulder's pants] MULDER Hi, my name is Fox Mulder, and this is Alex Krycek. Ah... you are? [Spendumbia starts removing Krycek's pants now, ignoring the soft growl emanating from Krycek's throat] SPENDUMBIA You're very lucky to be invited up to Spank's laboratory. Some people would give their left arm for the privilege! [Unbuttons Krycek's shirt, and slides it off, almost dislocating Krycek's prosthetic. Pauses when Krycek snarls at him] MULDER Too late for that, huh, Krycek? [To Spendumbia] Shhh -- my asymmetrical friend here is sensitive. [Krycek glares, and turns away, pointedly ignoring him. Mulder and Krycek now stand stripped to their underclothes] FRIFF-FRAFF Come along - the master doesn't like to be kept waiting. LANGENTA Shift it! [Pushes Mulder forward into the elevator. They begin to ascend] MULDER Spank-n-Wiener is the master of the house? Is there a mistress, too? FRIFF-FRAFF Not yet. [Smiles cryptically] She's a WIP. LANGENTA We are all merely his... servants. There actually used to be one more of us, but he left when he fell in love with some girl. [Krycek glances around, checking for exits and objects to use as weapons. The elevator stops and the doors open upon a large gym-type room. In the center stands Spank-N-Wiener, wearing a green surgical gown and pink rubber gloves. Friff-Fraff disappears, and Mulder and Krycek are shoved forward until they stand before Spank-N-Wiener. The party guests enter and walk up the ramp to the observation balcony] SPANK-N-WIENER Langenta, Spendumbia, go assist Friff-Fraff. I will entertain...uh huh huh... [He chuckles, putting out his hand as if expecting it to be kissed] MULDER Fox Mulder, and this is my prisoner...ah, my ex-partner...my Alex...er, Alex Krycek. SPANK-N-WIENER Your prisoner, hmm? Sounds kinky, can I play? KRYCEK [Soft growl] *NO.* SPANK-N-WIENER [Pouts] Well! How nice. And what charming underclothes you both have. [Smirk] But here, take these. [Hands them each a silk robe] They'll make you feel less...vulnerable. It's not often we receive visitors here, let alone offer them...hospitality. MULDER Yes, we're quite grateful. I'm looking forward to seeing the ship. KRYCEK Mulder, you sound like an ass. [Mulder smacks Krycek] SPANK-N-WIENER How forceful you are, Mulder! Such a perfect specimen of manhood. So dominant. [To Krycek] You must have a lot of fun with him, hmm? KRYCEK [Rolls eyes] Oh yeah, tons. SPANK-N-WIENER Do you have any tattoos, Mulder? MULDER [Trying to contain a smile] Sorry, no. SPANK-N-WIENER [Disappointed] Hmph. [Turns to Krycek] How about you? KRYCEK [Shakes his head. Mutters as Spank-N-Wiener turns back to Mulder] Not like I'd show them to you, even if I did. FRIFF-FRAFF Everything is in readiness, Master. We merely await your... word. SPANK-N-WIENER [Turns to the crowd and claps his hands to garner their attention] Tonight, my unconventional conventionists, you are about to witness a new breakthrough in biochemical research. [Pauses until applause dies down] Paradise is soon to be mine! [Applause from the balcony] SPANK-N-WIENER It was strange the way it happened...suddenly you get a break...whole pieces suddenly seem to fit into place. It wasn't a sign of being. What a fool I was when I started out in this! The answer was there all the time; it simply took a small accident to make it happen...AN ACCIDENT! [The floor vibrates as the guests stomp their feet, clap, and use noisemakers, roaring their approval. Langenta and Spendumbia, wearing surgical masks, bend down to grab hold of the blanket covering the large rectangular tank in center stage] SPANK-N-WIENER And that's how I discovered the secret, that elusive ingredient, that SPARK that is the spark of life. Yes, I now have that knowledge...I hold the secret...to life...itself! [Langenta and Spendumbia pull the blanket off the tank to reveal a mummy-like figure submerged in water. The crowd makes more noise] SPANK-N-WIENER You see, you are fortunate for tonight is the night that my beautiful creature is destined to be BORN! Up now! [He motions for Friff-Fraff to lower the equipment from the ceiling. A chandelier-type machine with tubes and clamps lowers down to just above the tank. He begins fiddling with the clamps and switches] I'll throw open the switches on the sonic oscillator...and step the reactor power input THREE MORE POINTS! [A surge goes through the water and the mummy rises. Spank-N-Wiener moans in ecstasy] [Langenta and Spendumbia begin unwrapping the figure in the tank. Spank-N-Wiener gasps in shock as the wrappings come off to reveal the form of a petite woman with red hair and blue eyes] FRIFF-FRAFF Behold...the magnificent...Sculky!! [GRAPHIC # 8] THE EYES OF QUEEQUEG: A PAST LIFE REMEMBERED (Sung to the tune of "The Sword of Damocles") SCULKY I was supposed to be having a weekend at the spa And now I see a six-foot bald man wearing a bra. SPANK-N-WIENER [Kicking Friff-Fraff in the ass] You IDIOT! That's a WOMAN! FRIFF-FRAFF [Leering] You betcha! SCULKY Oh, woe is me, They harvested my ovaries! All this abduction crap can really get a girl pissed. MULDER [Staring at Sculky] You look kinda familiar... SCULKY Yes, you too...didn't you ditch me somewhere? KRYCEK Like a bad date! FRIFF-FRAFF Interesting...she must have some residual memories. GUESTS We should have known. SPANK-N-WIENER [To Friff-Fraff] But how did you...? FRIFF-FRAFF I cloned her from some toenail clippings. GUESTS She's just a clone. MULDER Where the hell did you get her toenail clippings?? FRIFF-FRAFF They were selling them on Ebay. KRYCEK [To Mulder] You should see what they sell off of *you* on Ebay. I, uh, I mean, this guy I know has a whole collection... SCULKY [Climbing out of the tank] It all began when they stuck me down in the basement... FRIFF-FRAFF [To SPANK] Don't look so shocked. SCULKY With my partner's half-cocked theories about what the case meant... MULDER I'm not your partner. KRYCEK He's not half-cocked! SCULKY Oh, it can't be true, I had a daughter for a week or two And now it's like she didn't even exist. GUESTS We should have known. She's just a clone. SCULKY I'm haunted by the memory of my little red furry Queequeg... SPANK-N-WIENER That's a new euphemism for it. MULDER She's talking about a dog! SPANK-N-WIENER Ah, yes...Friff-Fraff. MULDER Queequeg! KRYCEK Gesundheit. SCULKY I swear sometimes I can still feel him humping my leg... SPANK-N-WIENER Friff-Fraff! MULDER Queequeg!! KRYCEK Gesundheit! SCULKY Oh, what a pain, They gave me cancer of the brain. And all I know is it's been years since I even got kissed! GUESTS Sha-la-la-la, she's just a clone. Sha-la-la-la, she's just a clone. SPANK-N-WIENER Well, really. This isn't what I expected! [Pats Sculky on the head] But since you're such an exceptional beauty, I'm prepared to forgive the little gender misunderstanding. SCULKY From a purely scientific point of view, this bites. [Friff-Fraff, Langenta and Spendumbia stand around the tank, gazing at Sculky] FRIFF-FRAFF She's a buxom, titian-tressed, paradigm of pulchritude! SPANK-N-WIENER I suppose... LANGENTA She talks to rainbows! SPANK-N-WIENER You might have a point... SPENDUMBIA She's OK. FRIFF-FRAFF [Outraged] OK? OK?!?? SPANK-N-WIENER Fox and Alex, what do you think of her? MULDER She's kinda cute. For some reason, though, I think she'd look better with green eyes and a black leather jacket. KRYCEK She's not really my type. MULDER And maybe a bigger butt... SPANK-N-WIENER I didn't make her FOR YOU!!! FRIFF-FRAFF She carries the Fredericks of Hollywood website seal of approval. I WON'T MAKE YOU A MAN (Sung to the tune of "I Can Make You a Man") SPANK-N-WIENER A woman weighing ninety-eight pounds... Instead of biceps and abs She's all soft and round. I wanted a muscle boy straight from the gym Who'd wrestle me silly and let me pin him... All manly and sweaty I'd get him pumped up and ready... [Mulder looks over at Krycek, unconsciously licking his lips] KRYCEK Ah, it's getting kinda warm in here... SPANK-N-WIENER But she's so pink and so clean. [He runs his hands over Sculky. She shakes him off and stalks away] SPANK-N-WIENER She's the strong kind. Oh, honey... SPANK and TRANSYLVANIANS But the wrong kind... FRIFF-FRAFF She's got it all, well, except for a few eggs... LANGENTA But dig that red hair. MULDER And those short little legs. SCULKY Mulder, are you trying to say... KRYCEK [To Sculky] Don't you have to go do an autopsy or something? SCULKY I *am* an autopsy! SPANK-N-WIENER Though she doesn't exactly fit into my plan I'm starting to think... SPANK and TRANSYLVANIANS I might not need a man! SPANK-N-WIENER She's really quite lovely when you take a good look. She smells like heaven, and I'll bet she can cook. SCULKY Well, I think I can open that Diet Coke can. SPANK-N-WIENER Can you walk on my back like they do in Japan? [Spank-N-Wiener falls to his knees at Sculky's feet. She gazes at her reflection in his bald head and fixes her lipstick] SPANK-N-WIENER You're so cute and so feisty... SPANK and TRANSYLVANIANS I won't make you a man! SPANK-N-WIENER We can work out together [Winks at her] Do the snatch, clean and jerk... MULDER [Looking at Krycek] Mmmm... KRYCEK [Looking back] Ahhh... SCULKY Better than weighing livers...I think this might work. SPANK-N-WIENER I could probably hold you in the palm of my hand. MULDER [Staring at Krycek's hand] Do you think...? KRYCEK Beats me! SPANK-N-WIENER Testosterone obsessions are just so passe... Oh baby...okay! I won't make you a man! (Comment on this)
8:49 pm	FIC: Foxy Horror Picture Show 1/3 (X-FILES) This is a rewrite of the Rocky Horror Picture Show. Ladyluck and I were very unhappy with a story that had teased us along for a month with M/K UST, and then ended it focussing on Skinner/Scully, and broke up the M/K possibilities. So, in the end, we decided to write this. Candace did these really cool photo manips, but due to my complete lack of computer savvy, I don't know how to include those. Ladyluck and I both took turns on writing the songs. The title song was the last song I wrote, but I'm rather more pleased with it then the others that I did. I've seen a few rewrites of this movie for this fandom, but none with our pairing. This was done in script form. I'm not sure if I like it, but it worked. THE FOXY HORROR PICTURE SHOW: A LOST X-FILE Written by Kindli, Ladyluck and Candace Graphics by Candace Rating: NC-17 Pairing: M/K, various others Disclaimers: Chris Carter, 1013 Productions, etc… we’re making no profit from writing or posting this. Feedback: kindli27@hotmail.com CAST OF CHARACTERS (In order of appearance) CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN MONICA REYES Lucy Lawless as SHANNON FOX MULDER ALEX KRYCEK Melvin Frohike as FRIFF-FRAFF Ringo Langly as LANGENTA Jeff Spender as SPENDUMBIA A.D. Walter Skinner as SPANK-N-WIENER Dana Scully as SCULKY John Doggett as DOGGIE WELL-MANICURED MAN SAMANTHA MULDER ***************** FRIDAY EVENING X-FILES (Sung to the tune of "Science Fiction Double Feature") Clyde Bruckman had trouble He saw his death in the rubble While mocking the government man. Jeremiah Smith was there Performing human repair Carrying out the rebel's plan. The ABH came too With the attempt to subdue By using his trusty plam. Jose Chung told the story Taking away all our glory And this is how his prologue ran... A dead informer (ooh, ooh, ooh) called Mister X Wrote with his blood (ooh, ooh, ooh) to be afraid In order to warn (ooh, ooh, ooh) Fox and Alex That their trust (Ooh, ooh, ooh) would always be betrayed. Woo oh, oh, oh, oh, oh On the weekly, Friday evening, X-Files Show. Oh, oh, oh, ohhhh Tooms enjoys human liver Making most people quiver He needs to eat five to satisfy. Jinniyah granted wishes Her masters all sleep with the fishes. Now free, she likes to watch the world go by. Eve would never have thought Two clones she sought Would actually help her die. And then Pollidori Created Mutato for glory Ignoring the sound of his victim's cry. Like when a.... Dead informer (ooh, ooh, ooh) called Mister X Wrote with his blood (ooh, ooh, ooh) to be afraid In order to warn (ooh, ooh, ooh) Fox and Alex That their trust (ooh, ooh, ooh) would always be betrayed Woo, ooh, ooh On the weekly, Friday evening, X-Files Show. Oh, oh, oh, ohhhh On the weekly, Friday evening, X-Files Show See another freak... oh, oh, oh, oh On the weekly, Friday evening, X-Files Show Watch Ratboy sneak... oh, oh, oh, oh On the weekly, Friday evening, X-Files Show. The future looks bleak.... Oh, oh, oh, oh On the weekly, Friday evening, X-Files Show. [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN I would like, if I may, to take you on a strange journey. It opens... [Tears open cigarette package] in the town of Roswell, at a wedding. What could be more innocuous than that, eh? [Evil smile] It was there that Fox Mulder, [Extracts a Morley from the cigarette package] having conveniently ditched his long-suffering partner at the cake table, was about to have [Slips the Morley between his lips] a most unusual encounter. [Lights a match] And things would heat up from there... [Draws on cigarette, then exhales until only a glowing, red-hot circle is seen, surrounded by a cloud of smoke] Come, sit on my lap and I'll tell you all about it... [SCENE: Outside the church as the doors open and members of a wedding party spill out. The guests mill around tossing rice at MONICA and SHANNON, the two newlyweds.] MONICA Hey, terrific! [Pulls Mulder to the side] I guess I finally did it, huh? MULDER No doubt about that! You and Shannon got off to a rocky start, but once you got over your suspicions, you seem to get on quite well. MONICA Oh yeah. [Winks at Mulder] Especially after she showed me the advantages of having a super soldier for a lover. SHANNON [Shouts] Okay everyone, this is it. You ready? MONICA Looks like Shannon is about to throw her bouquet. [Mulder turns to watch, and notices Krycek attempting to creep past the screaming throng. The bouquet is tossed, hitting Krycek on the cheek as he reflexively grabs it. The crowd laughs and catcalls. Krycek looks around nervously, catches sight of Mulder and freezes. Mulder smiles inwardly, and begins moving in Krycek's direction] MONICA [Taking it all in] Hey, Mulder, looks like you'll be next, hmm? MULDER What? Married? MONICA [Laughs] To get laid! Anyway, Mulder, time for us to get going. Shannon, are you ready? [She gestures to Shannon, who quickly joins her as they race toward the car, anxious to get the honeymoon underway. Monica shoots Mulder a knowing smile, mouthing the words "Go get him!" and pointing toward Krycek as the car speeds away. Before Krycek can take another step, Mulder catches up and tackles the surprised man to the ground] MULDER You know, in some cultures, the bouquet is a symbol of readiness for commitment. The person who catches it has been deemed to be capable of the loyalty and fidelity that comes with being married. Obviously the fates were mistaken this time, hmm? [Indicates the bouquet of roses which Krycek dropped when he fell.] KRYCEK Fuck you. MULDER What are you doing here? KRYCEK None of your business. MULDER Everything you do is my business. You gonna tell me why you're here, or do I have to arrest you? KRYCEK Arrest me? For what? MULDER Alex Krycek just happens to be in Roswell to attend a wedding? Who sent you? What group are you working for now? KRYCEK I don't work for a group, Mulder. I work for one man. And besides, I'm on your side. MULDER My side? Krycek, you're nothing but a liar, a traitor, and... [A crack of thunder is heard] DAMMIT, ALEX (Sung to the tune of "Dammit, Janet") MULDER Hey, Alex. KRYCEK Yeah? MULDER I've got something to say. KRYCEK What now? MULDER Don't think I missed the artless way You plammed that pianist While he fixed his toupee. [He shoves Krycek forward] KRYCEK Uh, you saw that? MULDER How'd you know he was a grey? CHORUS Alex. MULDER Are you destroying more evidence? CHORUS Alex. MULDER What have you got to say in your defense? CHORUS Alex. MULDER I've one thing to say and that's dammit, Alex, I hate you! What master sent you here, this time? CHORUS Alex. MULDER What crime will you commit, this time? CHORUS Alex. MULDER What way do you plan to use me, this time? CHORUS Alex. MULDER I've one thing to say and that's dammit, Alex...I hate you! I suppose this is more of your handiwork. I can see it in your smirk. The way you creep around and lurk Most people think you're nothing but a jerk. KRYCEK You see, now you're jumping to conclusions. CHORUS Mulder. KRYCEK Always giving me contusions. CHORUS Mulder. KRYCEK You're just full of delusions. CHORUS Mulder. KRYCEK We'll just go see the man who employs me. When you ask, he'll give you his guarantee. Made me give you your gun and then flee. Now I've one thing to say, and that's... Dammit, Mulder, I hate you, too! [Turning his back toward Mulder, Krycek crosses his arms and silently fumes. Mulder approaches him] MULDER Who is this man, anyway? KRYCEK You know him. He's British. MULDER That man died in a car bomb a few years ago, Krycek. Update your alibis. KRYCEK He's no more dead than I am. He is in a wheelchair now, but he's very much alive. MULDER Where is he staying then? KRYCEK We're going to visit him so you can confirm my story? MULDER Yes, but if you're lying again, I swear I'm going to beat you within an inch of your life. [Another crack of thunder is heard as Mulder shoves Krycek toward the car and into the passenger seat. Slipping behind the wheel, Mulder guides the car away from the church, just as the sky opens up and the rain begins to fall in earnest] [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, puffing away] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN It seemed a fairly ordinary night when Special Agent Fox Mulder and his captive, the nefarious Alex Krycek, left Roswell that late October evening, to find the Englishman who might give some credence to Krycek's story. It's true there were dark storm clouds, heavy, pendulous, tumescent, ready to spill their...oh, excuse me... [Takes drag of Morley] Where the hell was I? Ah, yes...it's true also, that the rear tire was badly in need of some air, this being the usual government requisition vehicle. And, being guys, they would not stop to ask for directions... [Chuckles evilly] It was an error they would remember...for a very long time. [SCENE: Mulder and Krycek, in the car, driving in a raging thunderstorm] RADIO BROADCAST In the last three hours, there have been reports of fifteen missing people. Rumor has it they're being ::Snort:: abducted by aliens. In unrelated news, there has been a rash of motorcycles reported stolen. [Krycek looks up from reading a newspaper, as a motorcycle roars past them] KRYCEK That's the fourth motorcycle that's passed us in the last hour. MULDER Are you going to inundate me with statistics of how many people have died on motorcycles while in the rain? KRYCEK Asshole. Just drive, Mulder. MULDER Fuck! [A barrier is blocking the road, preventing them from going forward. Mulder slams on the brakes] KRYCEK Oh, come on, you've got to be kidding me. MULDER If the road is blocked, then where did those motorcyclists come from? KRYCEK I thought you looked at the map before we left. What happened to your eidetic memory? MULDER I must have taken a wrong fork a little ways back. Well, we'll just have to turn back. [He puts the car in reverse and starts backing up. A loud bang indicates the loss of their tire] KRYCEK A blowout! Just great. MULDER [Gets out and opens the trunk] Dammit, there’s no spare. KRYCEK What the hell are we supposed to do now? We're in the middle of nowhere. MULDER [Realization strikes as he walks back to the front of the car] If I recall correctly, there was a castle a few miles back. I'll go there and see if I can't, uh, use their phone. KRYCEK What about your cell phone? MULDER [Lying] I forgot to, um, charge the batteries. It isn’t working. Besides, I think those missing people that were just reported on the radio...I think they're at the castle. KRYCEK [His eyes narrowing suspiciously] What makes you think so? MULDER A castle in the middle of nowhere? Motorcycles coming from a closed off road? People suddenly missing? It all fits together. You wait here. [He pulls out the handcuffs. Krycek divines Mulder's intention, and backs away until he's pressed against the door] KRYCEK What? No way you're locking me to the door again. If you're going off on one of your famous wild goose chases again, someone has to keep an eye on you. MULDER There's no sense in both of us getting wet, Krycek. I'll be back. KRYCEK Riiiight. No, I'm coming with you. [He steps out of the car, and opens the newspaper, to put above his head] MULDER [Snickers] That'll keep you toasty dry. Well, come on. [They run along the road, heading back the direction from which they came. A motorcycle drives past, splashing them with water.] Mulder Another motorcycle, coming from nowhere. They must be heading for the castle. [Upon reaching the castle gates, MULDER goes directly through with hardly a glance at the sign posted there. KRYCEK pauses, reading it] "ENTER AT YOUR OWN RISK" [KRYCEK hesitates, but sees MULDER still running towards the castle. With a sigh, he follows. A long line of motorcycles is parked out front] KRYCEK [Growls] THERE's A FIGHT (Sung to the tune of "Over at the Frankenstein Place") KRYCEK In a crowded airport Or a rental car, One thing is certain I'll be hurtin' No matter where we are. MULDER and KRYCEK There's a fight Every time we're in the same place. There's a fight MULDER I want to punch you in the face... MULDER and KRYCEK There's a fight, fight... So much darkness Before we can see the light. [SCENE: Castle exterior. FRIFF-FRAFF looks down from an upper window] FRIFF-FRAFF When you meet, the room crackles with sexual tension But all that betrayal and pain since Ascension Cuts like a knife. Cuts like a knife... MULDER and KRYCEK There's a fight... MULDER [Grabs Krycek by the collar and hauls him along] Woo! Aliens from outer space! MULDER and KRYCEK There's a fight... KRYCEK [Slams Mulder back over a shrub] Come to colonize our race! MULDER and KRYCEK There's a fight, fight... So much darkness Before we can see the light. ***************** [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, puffing away] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN And so, it seemed that fortune had smiled on Mulder and Krycek and they had found the assistance that their plight required...Or had they? [SCENE: Mulder and Krycek, dripping wet, walking up the driveway to the castle] KRYCEK Fuck, Mulder, let's go back. I'm freezing and all this rain is going to short out my artificial arm. MULDER Quit your whining, Krycek. There might be ali - uh, they might have a phone. KRYCEK I'm serious. This place is definitely giving me the creeps. MULDER [Rolls eyes] Oh yeah, I can see what's so scary. It's...it's...a parking lot! Oh no, I see a Buick over there that might be leaking oil! [They arrive at the front door. Mulder rings the doorbell] KRYCEK Well, answer me this, Mulder. Why do they need such a huge garage? That thing is large enough for a -- damn, I should've kept my big mouth shut. [The door is opened by Friff-Fraff] FRIFF-FRAFF Hello. MULDER Take me to your leader! FRIFF-FRAFF [Pause] You're wet. KRYCEK Yeah -- it's raining, Sherlock. MULDER [Excitedly] Can we look in the garage? We want to see your -- [Krycek reaches over and shocks him with the prosthetic arm] Oww! Mother --!! FRIFF-FRAFF You want to see my mother? KRYCEK Goddamnit, we just want to use the phone and leave! We don't want to see your mother! [Under his breath] You probably hatched out of someone's chest anyway. FRIFF-FRAFF I think perhaps you'd better both come inside. [Friff-Fraff opens the door and ushers them inside] KRYCEK [Looks around uneasily] What kind of a place is this? MULDER Probably some kind of hunting lodge for rich weirdoes. [Grabs Krycek by the arm and whispers] ::Listen, we need to find that ship! Let's ask to use the bathroom or something and snoop around.:: KRYCEK Oh, no you don't!! I'm not going into any more strange bathrooms... [Friff-Fraff shuts the castle door with a bang and motions for them to follow him] FRIFF-FRAFF This way. [They follow him. Sounds of people laughing and talking loudly are heard] MULDER Are you having a party? FRIFF-FRAFF You've arrived on a rather special night. It's one of the master's affairs. KRYCEK Oh, lucky him. [From the stairs above, Langenta comes sliding down the banister] LANGENTA You're lucky, he's lucky, I'm lucky, we're all lucky! Ha ha ha... [Friff-Fraff and Langenta begin to dance] MIND WIPE (Sung to the tune of "Time Warp") LANGENTA It's confounding... You never know what's what. Who's alive and who's dead. KRYCEK I just watch my own butt. MULDER [Under his breath] Not a bad view. [Mulder rubs his head in a perplexed way] I remember, chasing the X-Files, Fitting together Pieces of the mytharc. Hunting for continuity... KRYCEK I prefer promiscuity! [Friff-Fraff throws open the doors to the ballroom to reveal the bizarrely dressed Transylvanian party guests] TRANSYLVANIANS Let's do the mind wipe again. Let's do the mind wipe again. [SCENE: Cigarette-Smoking Man, in his office, holding up totally incomprehensible diagram] CIGARETTE-SMOKING MAN It's just a jump in logic From one week to the next. With a hand in the till, Chris brings his ego in... [SCENE: Castle ballroom, with TRANSYLVANIANS in a line] TRANSYLVANIANS But it's the acid trips That really eat away your brain! Let's do the Mind Wipe again. Let's do the Mind Wipe again SPENDUMBIA Well, I was walking down the street wondering if my mother was insane, When a horde of questions came into my brain... FRIFF-FRAFF Like procreation... KRYCEK From a barren woman's barren womb LANGENTA And a twelve-month gestation... TRANSYLVANIANS Let's do the Mind Wipe again! Let's do the Mind Wipe again! MULDER What about all those aliens? FRIFF-FRAFF How do they fit together? LANGENTA The greys, the claws, the oiliens... [Krycek shudders and quickly steps behind Mulder] MULDER Are they all the same species? Where did they come from? How can black oil fly a ship? It has no hands! And if it can fly a ship, why did it have to stay down at the bottom of the sea for fifty years waiting for a human body to inhabit? Why is it sentient sometimes and sometimes just a virus? If the black oil is the way the grays reproduce, where did that alien fetus come from? What about the little big-eyed ones? And the Alien Bounty Hunters? How about those vicious claw ones, how can they be smart enough to pilot a spacecraft to a planet light-years away? And why would -- TRANSYLVANIANS Let's do the Mind Wipe again!! Let's do the Mind Wipe again!! SPENDUMBIA How can half-brothers have identical DNA? How can someone have brain surgery and be back at work the next day? How can a man get his arm hacked off by peasants in the woods and be wearing a working prosthesis the next week? How can it be such a big secret that the Consortium controls the FBI when they stroll openly into the offices of the Hoover Building and sit in on meetings? MULDER *And what the hell happened to my sister anyway??* TRANSYLVANIANS LET'S DO THE MIND WIPE AGAIN!! LET'S DO THE MIND WIPE AGAIN!! [The dancing stops and the Transylvanians all fall to the floor in exhaustion. There is a resounding silence] (Comment on this)
8:45 pm	FIC: Stranger than Fiction - (OATs) Title: Stranger than Fiction Pairing: Vic/Mac Rating: NC-17 Summary: Mac and Vic find a slash fan fiction story with characters that sound really familiar. Notes: This was originally written for and published in the NickZone zine. Beta: Dr. Ruthless (Sue)and realitycek STRANGER THAN FICTION ~~~~~~~ oo (O) oo ~~~~~~~ ..Ric grabbed Zac into a passionate embrace and peppered his face with kisses. "I thought I had lost you." "Never," Zac vowed, letting the older man press him up into the unyielding brick wall. Groin met groin, and they dry humped each other to climax, Zac gasping out loudly, while Ric pressed his face into Zac's shoulder, silently allowing the shudders to ride through him. "Oh God," Zac finally whimpered, leaning boneless against the bricks of the alley wall. "Let's take this home," Ric suggested, hot breath whispering into Zac's ear. "Home?" Zac queried, his eyes shining with hope. Ric smiled at him, and brushed another kiss against his lips, before nodding, "Yes, baby. Home." Zac pushed him away so he could shove off the wall, and then grabbed Ric's arm. With his normally cocky grin back in place, he gave Ric a tug, "Let's go then." ~~~fini~~~ LiAnn stepped into the conference room that morning to see Jackie and the Director at the table, but no boys. The Director was leaning over Jackie's shoulder, and they appeared to be reading something. The Director looked up and smiled at LiAnn in greeting. That in itself made LiAnn nervous, but she determinedly made her way to the pair. Jackie still hadn't noticed her, and started giggling. "Read this," she encouraged the Director, and then noticed LiAnn. "LiAnn, you have, like, GOT to see this." "What is it?" LiAnn couldn't deny her curiosity by this time, and she quickly made her way to the table. "It's something I found on the 'net, and it's, like, so totally HOT." LiAnn's eyes narrowed. "On the 'net?" "Yeah, it's called slash. The writer pairs up two normally straight males, or females, and then writes them into situations where they end up doing the 'Wild Thing'!" she giggled. "This writer has two boys that are just like Vic and Mac," she giggled again. "You're kidding?" LiAnn asked, rolling her eyes. "Some writers are very good," Jackie informed her. "But, like, this writer is new, but, like, she's already my fave. She's got these two men that act and talk just like Vic and Mac, and she puts them together in these hysterically unreal situations and the sex is, like, steaming," Jackie enthused. "I'll admit to being rather partial to the stories myself," the Director added, before looking directly into LiAnn's eyes. "Last month I dictated that all of my children would take up a hobby. What hobby did you take up, LiAnn?" LiAnn shrugged, and muttered, "Writing stories." "What was that?" the Director asked, seriously. "I've been writing stories, okay? Jackie, thanks, I'm glad you like my writing." Jackie's eyes lit up, "You wrote this stuff?! Like, wow, that is so cool! I've never met a writer before." She began to look at LiAnn differently and LiAnn blushed a little. "I absolutely love how you write Zac as so insecure, I just want to hug him, tell him he's not alone, and Ric- I love reading about him taking control, always the strong and confident one in the relationship-- and when he gets possessive- it just causes shivers to run up and down my spine. Last night's story was so sweet," Jackie gushed, full of praise, not stopping for breath until she was finished. LiAnn now blushed a lot. "I'm glad this is a hobby we can all enjoy, LiAnn," the Director smiled at her. She was about to say more, but the door opened and the boys came in. "There is no way SHE could beat..." Mac halted in mid sentence, noticing who was already in the room. Vic followed him into the room, and LiAnn watched as his head tilted to the side, wondering what he missed. His eyes narrowed when Jackie quickly folded the story and hid it beneath her chair. He didn't say a word, though, and LiAnn knew that meant trouble. Vic was no idiot. "Playtime is over, kiddies. Time to get to work," the Director clapped sharply, directing LiAnn's gaze away from Vic and her worries away from the inevitable reactions, when her ex fiancé learned she was fantasizing about him with *Mac* of all people. ~~~Chapter~~~ "Nathan!" Vic called out, dragging Mac with him into the large basement area. Although the room was immense, he couldn't help but feel slightly claustrophobic by the aisles upon aisles of books and files that surrounded him. There was still no response once they reached their usual table, so he called out again. "Nathan!" "He's not here, let's get out of here. This place gives me the creeps. So does Nathan and his talk about the alien queen and the echelon," Mac said, trying to encourage Vic to leave with him as he moved back towards the door. "Just hold on," Vic protested, seeing something on the table. He pulled Mac closer to it and crowed in triumph. "Hah, this must be that packet of papers Jackie hid as soon as we walked into the room. Let's see what they were so anxious to keep away from us, shall we?" he encouraged, unfolding the papers. Mac shrugged, gave a dubious glance around the room, and sat next to Vic. "When Nathan comes back, we are so gone." "Yeah, yeah." Vic muttered, beginning to read. Mac leaned in and began to read over his shoulder. Vic glared at him, "Oh for... sit back, I'll read it out loud." Mac grinned, and leaned back in the chair, resting his feet on the table. "Goody, a bedtime story." Vic looked heavenward before clearing his throat. "Zac entered the room to find Lynn and Ric already there. The Boss gave him a glare, and he knew he was about to be in for it." Mac tilted his head, and in a deep voice, intoned, "This is a true story, only the names have been changed, to protect the innocent." Vic grinned at him, and continued. "'What?' Zac looked at Ric for an explanation. Ric just shrugged. The Boss nodded at the screen, and he turned to look. 'It's a bank,' Zac oberved." Vic smirked at his partner. "Heh, that sounds like you all right." "You're a funny man, Vic," Mac made a face at him. "The Boss smacked Zac on the back of the head. 'Our informants tell us this bank is about to be hit tomorrow afternoon. I want you both there to keep an eye on it.' 'You want us to stop it? Isn't that the cops' jurisdiction?' Ric wanted to know. The Boss stood behind Ric, and caressed the hair behind his ear. 'No, I don't want you to stop it. If the police fail in stopping the robbery, I want you two to follow the thieves.' 'Why?' Zac wondered, distracting the Boss so she stepped away from Ric. 'Why do you think? We want to know where they're located. Sometimes I have to wonder about you, Zac,' the Boss scolded. Zac shrugged, without contrition. "Sorry.” Vic looked up at Mac and asked, "Are you ever sorry?" Mac shook his head. "Not if it has to do with the Director." Vic turned the page, and continued. "Ric and Zac sat in Ric's red pickup truck, watching the bank. Ric was drinking a milkshake, and watching the bank as he did so. He didn't notice the enraptured gaze of his partner..." Victor's eyes opened wide, and he silently read some more. "Erm... I think I understand why the girls wanted to keep this a secret," he finally said, as Mac stared at him. Mac grabbed it from his hands and began skimming the story himself. "What is this crap? It's like, us, but not us. I would never act like such a doofus!" Mac protested, pointing at the next paragraph as he began to read aloud. "Zac licked his lips, watching as Ric wrapped his lips around the straw and began drinking more of the chocolate shake. He wondered how the man could be so totally unaware of his beauty. Zac squirmed a bit in his seat, trying to get comfortable when his pants began to get tight." Mac rolled his eyes. "Like I'm going to go getting hot and bothered by watching you drink a milk shake? Who the hell wrote this?" He began rifling through the pages. Vic grabbed it away from him, "Obviously someone from the agency is writing it; I mean, who else would have this place so dead on." "Maybe it was Jackie, or the Director?" Mac suggested, letting Vic have the story. "I don't think it's Jackie. She doesn't talk like this... I doubt she writes this way either," Vic decided. "But we saw all three of them looking at it this morning, so it's got to be the Director," he deduced. Mac frowned, "LiAnn was there, too. Maybe she wrote it? I mean, she went out with both of us, maybe this is her way of exorcising us?" "By making you gay?" Vic didn't buy it. "She made us gay, Vic, old man. Read further," he demanded imperiously. Vic gave him a disbelieving glare and found the page Mac left off from. "Ric glanced at Zac through lowered eyelashes, sending Zac's blood pressure through the roof. 'What's the matter with you, man?' Ric wanted to know. Zac shook his head, and told himself he couldn't jump his partner on a stakeout." Vic paused to reflect on what he'd just read. "Hah, you can't jump me period," Vic informed him, just in case Mac had any doubt. He missed Mac's philosophical shrug when he turned his attention back to the story. "'You've been acting weird for the past week, Zac. Something you want to get off your chest?' Ric asked, glaring at him suspiciously. Zac took a deep breath, watching as green eyes flashed fire at him. The older agent was tense, and he couldn't help himself; he stood up in the space between the seats, grabbed Ric into an embrace, and kissed him." Vic stopped, reading the next part to himself. "Here's the part where Zac gets a black eye, right?" Mac offered, leaning back in his chair, completely relaxed. Vic cleared his throat, and his voice cracked when he continued. "Ric grabbed Zac by the back of the head, pulling him closer, and took over the kiss. Zac whimpered against Ric's mouth, and allowed his mouth to open when Ric silently demanded entrance. Zac's hands were busy, trying to get under Ric's shirt, caressing the older man's chest, and working on the fly to his partner's pants." Mac's legs hit the floor with a small thump, and he pushed his chair in a bit closer to the table. "Sounds like an octopus," he observed, dryly. "Zac couldn't help but be surprised at Ric's acceptance of the situation, but he sure as hell didn't plan to complain. When Zac freed him from his pants, he found his partner was already hard. Ric was panting against his hair, hand on his neck urging him down." "Pushy, isn't he?" Mac suggested, spreading his legs a bit, trying not to bring Vic's attention to his condition. Vic ignored him, and continued. "'We're supposed to be watching the bank, Zac,' Ric growled, but didn't release his hold on Zac's neck. Zac acquiesced and knelt in the floor space beside Ric's chair, reaching out to touch the older man's cock. When the hand at Zac's neck began to guide him to the rampant erection waiting for him; he opened his mouth and slowly took the cock in, tonguing it, savoring the rich aroma of Ric's arousal. The steering wheel didn't allow for much space to maneuver, but Zac didn't care. He moaned softly, gratified to hear a soft stutter escape from the lips of the man he was presently worshipping. Ric pressed him closer, forcing more of his cock into Zac's willing mouth. Zac took the hint and relaxed his throat muscles, accepting the whole shaft, deep throating him. He started a suction and began using forgotten talents to bring the man to orgasm." A small sound from his partner distracted Vic from the story and he glanced up and back down briefly, only to look up once again as he realized his partner was in quite a state. "You seem to like this story," he teased. "So do you," Mac defended himself. His face was flushed, and he was squirming in his chair. Vic raised his eyebrow. "What makes you think so?" "You're still reading it," the younger man pointed out. "So I am," Vic grinned. "I find that this point of view is quite refreshing. You, on your knees, giving your all to give me pleasure. Yeah, I like it," he admitted. Mac glanced around, and after determining there was no one around, he began unzipping his pants. "What the hell are you doing!" Vic shouted, staring at his partner in shock. "Who's going to see? Keep reading," he ordered, taking his weeping cock in hand. The older agent looked at his partner warily as he assessed the situation, but finally just shrugged, and turned back to the story, "Ric was relatively silent, content to allow Zac to do as he wanted while he watched the bank. It wasn't until he felt himself tightening that he began to lose his ironclad control. 'Zac,' he chanted, his hand in the younger man's hair, caressing and tugging in turn. He began thrusting in Zac's mouth, holding him there until he cried out, spilling his seed down Zac's throat. Zac released the spent cock and wiped his mouth, pulling away slightly to look up at Ric. Ric leaned back against the seat cushions, his eyes partially closed, a look of complete satisfaction gracing his face. The moment of quiet serenity in the truck was shattered by the sudden blaring of sirens. Ric jerked to awareness and started his truck... only to find the thieves were long gone. 'Shit!' he pounded the steering wheel in frustration. He turned to glare at Zac, who had the sense of mind to look contrite, though he was more regretful of the fact that he was still hard as a rock and there wasn't a chance in hell he could convince Ric to reciprocate now. Later, The Boss glared at both agents. 'I gave the pair of you a simple responsibility. What happened to make it so hard?' Zac couldn't prevent the snicker that escaped him. He winced when the Boss turned on him, regretting his reaction. 'Care to explain with the rest of the class?' the Boss suggested, coldly. Zac looked around nervously, seeing the quizzical expression on Lynn's face and the smirk on Ric's. 'No?' he opted to reply. 'Ric?' the Boss rounded on the senior agent. The smirk was replaced with an apologetic grimace. 'The tension you told me about the other day, well, it sorta released itself today. I should have dealt with it earlier, like you said. Sorry,' he acknowledged, lowering his eyes. Zac watched the two in confusion. 'You knew this was going to happen?' he asked in disbelief. 'What was going to happen? What are you talking about?' Lynn wanted to know. 'Sex, Lynn. Zac has been lusting after Ric for some time now, and finally did something about it.' Lynn stared from one man to the other, finally asking, 'Ric allowed it?' The smile on the Boss' face was feral. 'Sweet, sweet Lynn, when are you going to learn there's more to life than just white bread?' 'Answer me, damn it!' Zac interrupted before Lynn could respond. 'Yes, Zac. I told Ric that you had the hots for him, and that he would have to do something about it before it got out of control. He didn't take me seriously; now he does. Thankfully, we were able to catch the thieves without you two clowns. That doesn't negate the fact that YOU should have controlled yourself until you were off duty.' She stood up and strolled to stand behind them. Zac watched as Ric nodded, accepting fault for what had happened; he wondered how "Mr. Straight as an arrow" could be so calm. He thought surely Ric would want to kill him." "I'd like to know the answer to that, too," Mac couldn't stop himself from interrupting. Vic smirked at him, but instead of responding, he turned back to the story and continued. "'So what happens now?' Zac asked. 'Now you get sent to Debrawitz for punishment. When he's finished, you go to Ric's place, and I want the two of you to deal with this.' the Boss replied and she walked toward the steps leading to her office. Zac twisted his neck so he could watch her as she disappeared upstairs. Lynn stood up, staring at her brother and ex-fiancé in surprise. Finally she turned to Ric. 'I can see Zac falling for you, I really can; but what about you? How do you feel about this?' Green eyes turned to gaze at Zac, assessing him. After a pause, he replied, 'I haven't decided yet. It doesn't offend me, if that's what you're asking. We'll just have to see how it goes.' Zac released the breath he'd been holding and he smiled in relief. 'Maybe we can finish what we started?' he suggested, softly. "We'll see,' Ric shrugged, standing up and walking to the door. 'Where are you going?' Zac called out, confused. Ric turned back for a moment, 'I'll see you at my place tonight,' was all he said and disappeared. Zac turned to Lynn, but she just shrugged, still trying to assimilate all the facts she'd just learned. Vic stopped reading and looked up to see Mac watching him with an intense expression. "What?" "Where did you go?" the younger man asked, sounding hurt. Vic stared at him in disbelief. "Uh, Mac... this is a story, it didn't really happen. It's supposed to represent us, it isn't actually us." "Oh yeah," Mac looked abashed. "Sorry, I forgot. Okay, so what happens next?" Vic turned back to the story, and flipped to the next page, then the next. "Looks like that's it. Hmph, no resolution, no explanations... what kind of story is this?" he complained. His younger partner began putting himself away, while Vic bent over to look under the table to see if maybe he'd lost a page. He almost hit his head when he heard footsteps. He slowly stood up to see Nathan, the researcher, standing at the other end of the table. Nathan was sweating, mopping his brow with a towel, as he nervously stood before the pair of agents. "Ha-have you seen a packet of papers laying around? I-I think I may have left it here." Mac and Vic glanced at each other, and Vic produced the story he had been reading from. "This it?" The nervous librarian rushed over, and took a quick glance at the pages. "Yes, this is it. You didn't, um, did you read it?" he pulled them from Victor's grasp, earning himself a glare. "He read it all right," Mac replied. "What is that stuff? Did you write that?" he wanted to know. Nathan shook his head and backed away, until he had the table between himself and both agents. "There's a bunch of stories like this on the internet. This one appeared almost a month ago." Vic stood straighter, his whole body becoming tense. "These stories are on the internet?" he tried to sound nonchalant, and failed. "Yes, in fact, a new story just came out last night. It was about a mission where Zac has to work undercover at some club as a stripper, with Ric as a bouncer, so they can catch some terrorist. I think the writer's are trying to acclimate the general public to the idea of spies being for the better good. I'll bet Trebek isn't happy though, as it makes us less afraid, as well." Nathan explained. "Where do you find these stories, Nathan?" Vic asked, trying to keep the conspiracy theorist on track. Nathan was pleased to be able to give Vic some important information, and he tore off the top of one of the pages of his story and handed it to him. "Here's the link, it'll take you to the other stories as well." "Thanks, Nathan. I'm glad you brought this to my attention." Vic tried to sound sincere, but Mac's snicker ruined the effect. Nathan glared at Mac, grabbing onto Vic's arm. Vic stared at the offending hand in irritation until Nathan released him. "Sorry," Nathan mumbled. "Come on, Mac," Vic turned to his partner, nodding at the door. "We're going to go... read." They didn't see Nathan watching them with a knowing smile on his face, while they walked out. That evening, they sat together on the couch, looking in dismay at the ten different links displayed on the screen of the laptop. "I think it's the Director. We've been discreet, so it's impossible for anyone else to know," Mac accused. Vic nodded his agreement, clicking the mouse on one of the links. "This one sounds interesting. Ric goes in undercover as a drug dealer, bringing Zac along as his boytoy," he described, and waited for it to download. His partner just grinned. "You like when I'm at your disposal, huh?" Mac asked, failing when he tried to sound insulted. "Yeah, I do. So do you." Vic acknowledged, reaching over to caress the growing bulge in Mac's pants. Mac thrust his hips into the older man's touch with a soft moan. "Yeah," he agreed softly. He didn't protest when Vic's other arm went around his shoulder, pulling him into Vic's chest. Vic kissed the top of Mac's head, and began to read the story, his hand at Mac's groin continuing to manipulate the hardening flesh. "Ric lay back on the couch, his arm around Zac's waist, holding him close. He caressed the growing bulge in the younger man's pants and listened with satisfaction when Zac began panting. He hoped the buyer would approach him soon. He had plans for tonight, and it certainly didn't look as if Zac would be arguing." ~~~~~~~oo(O)oo~~~~~~~ (Comment on this)